#Bryannawrites

[zombryz]

: ̗̀➛ Sparks and Cursed Shadows

˗ˏˋ I HOPE YOU'RE HAVING A GREAT DAY DEAR READERˎˊ˗ 

Chapter Two

masterlist | Previous Chapter 1 | Next Chapter 3  | ao3

Pairings: Satoru Gojo x afab!reader x Suguru Geto

A/N: I am sad for what's to come but also excited for more Suguru Geto *eyes emoji*. I loved the build-up of both relationships to see how they played out to where they are now.

Summary: Years had passed since you last saw him—the formidable sorcerer, Satoru Gojo, with his innate six eyes, your old classmate, and first love. When Suguru Geto decided to part ways with Jujutsu High and abandon sorcery altogether, you went with him, both of you unintentionally breaking Satoru's heart. Now, after years and years, your heart aches as Suguru, your now lover, succumbs to the ancient curse of Kenjaku. Suguru—no—Kenjaku threatens to kill Suguru inside of his own mind if you do not confront your once-beloved Satoru Gojo, killing him to bring balance back to the world of curses.

Warnings: (current, may change throughout the story - I will try to add them to each chapter) **Possible Anime/Manga spoilers throughout** PSTD, Death, depression, angst, possessiveness, jealousy, uneven power dynamics (obviously because Gojo is the strongest), eventual lemon/smut, slowburn, right person wrong time, friends to lovers to enemies to lovers again, touch starved, unprotected first time, virgin!reader, virgin!gojo, betrayal, switch!gojo, switch!reader, dom!suguru, porn with plot, possible pregnancy ending (undecided but will make it cute, not annoying), fuckboy!gojo, kind of poly!reader (she loves them both at the same time), gore/blood/violence scenes that will be graphic

Word Count: 14.5k

Wanna listen to what I listened to while writing this?:

Start of Tokyo Jujutsu High School Year - 2005 - First Year

You had been at the school for a few days now. No one else seemed to arrive as early as you did so you got first dibs on your bedroom as well as all the good snacks in the communal kitchen. It was quiet and you knew there weren’t going to be a lot of students so you wondered if it would always be like this. You picked the room with a sliding back door that led out to a small cherry blossom tree with a little stone bench underneath. The tree was in full bloom and you found yourself sitting out there for all hours of the day, just listening to the birds sing while you read some old books you found about reversed cursed techniques. Sadly, your family never really taught you this stuff; you were the only ‘cursed’ child and they couldn’t wait to send you off as a jujutsu sorcerer. If you were being honest with yourself you didn’t mind, it was better than being invisible to a family who wanted nothing to do with the child who obtained your great-great-great grandfather’s cursed ability. They treated him like a god and you couldn’t understand why you were shunned away. Maybe you just couldn’t fill his shoes.

The day before school started you found yourself once again sitting out at the little stone bench under the cherry blossom tree. You were reading from your book when you saw something move in front of you and that's when you first noticed that there were more rooms connected to the courtyard garden. Someone was moving behind a window directly across from your room. Your eyes curiously watched as a boy about your age walked out of his room and into the courtyard. You weren’t sure if you should say something or just keep reading. He was most likely one of your classmates and he hadn’t noticed you yet. You decided to peek over your book to get a better look at him. He was tall and lean and was dressed in all-black clothes that were not his school uniform. His pants were slightly baggy at the calves and he had shoulder-length dark brown hair that was pushed behind his ears. His eyes were dark but kind from what you could tell and he sported black circular earrings. He walked over to a small water fountain at the edge of the garden and crouched down before it. He reached his hands out to gather the water into a small pool in his palms before splashing it on his face and running the leftover water through his hair.

“What are you reading?” He speaks up now and you quickly divert your eyes to hyperfocus on the page, worried that he probably caught you staring.

“Uh-um, it’s a book about reversed cursed techniques. It’s quite interesting, I think.” You try to sound as nonchalant as possible.

“It sounds interesting.” After running his hands through the water and into his hair a couple more times he rises to his full height and makes his way over to you. As he gets closer you notice his angular jawline and perfectly straight nose. His hair was now dripping wet and you couldn’t help but think about how beautiful he was. You were suddenly very nervous in his presence. He wipes his palms on his pants to dry them and you watch as his large hand starts reaching for your book. You give it to him without even saving your page.

He scans over the back quickly before handing it back to you, his finger staying on your page to hold your spot for you. When you grab it from him your hand brushes against his making you lock eyes. His eyes were dark and borderline sensual, you were looking up at him with big doe ones. He clears his throat making you look away.

“I’m Suguru Geto, I believe we are classmates,” He takes a seat next to you on the concrete bench. You can feel his body heat surrounding you as he gets closer.

“I-I’m Y/N Kashimo, nice to meet you,” you reach your hand out for him to shake making him chuckle in response, his laugh is the most calming sound in the world. When he smiles his mouth curls up forming a small dimple to the right of his lips. You can’t help but stare at it. He then happily takes your hand and shakes it gently. His hand was cold from the fountain but you could feel the warmth of his body heat coming through.

“It’s nice to meet you, Kashimo,” he smiles politely, still holding your hand.

“Oh, you can just call me Y/N,” you realize you’re still holding his hand so you pull away first, “Most people don’t think I deserve to go by my family name.” you drift off sadly and stare at your hands in your lap.

“Well,” he goes to stand up, “in that case, you can just call me Suguru.” You suddenly feel small beneath him. He starts walking back to his room and before he walks through his door he turns around to you once more, “And we’ll see about that, I think you could make that name your own if you wanted.” He pauses before testing out your name on his lips, “See you tomorrow, Y/N.” Then he is gone as fast as he appeared. There are butterflies in your stomach that won't go away and you know you won’t be able to go back to reading so you just sigh.

Later that night

Your first-day jitters were starting to get the best of you as you lay awake in bed unable to sleep. It was about midnight when you decided to grab your robe off the back of your door and go to the communal kitchen for a glass of water. You walked down the dark halls quietly hoping not to wake anyone else. When you arrived at the kitchen on the other side of the building you avoided turning on any lights so that if someone was awake you wouldn’t have to talk to them. You quietly took out a glass from one of the cabinets and filled your cup with the water from the fridge. You shut the refrigerator and turn the corner of the kitchen to dart back to your room as quickly as you possibly can. To your surprise, you come to an abrupt and painful stop when you walk directly into what you thought was a wall causing your glass of water to go all over you. The impact causes you to fall backwards but before you hit the ground you feel a strong arm snake around your lower back to catch you.

“Hey, I’m so sorry,” He questions worriedly. You strain your eyes to see who saved you but the hallway is too dark, only the moonlight pours into the room but it is not enough to see the dark figure hovering over you. You maybe thought it was Suguru until you heard a voice coated in honey. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m the one who should be sorry, I really should've brought a flashlight.” You laugh light-heartedly.

“It’s okay, I should’ve seen you coming with my technique, you just surprised me is all.” He is still holding on to the small of your back making sure to steady you before letting go. “Oh no, you’re soaking wet, come on I’ll help you dry off” He adds in an apologetic tone leading you back to the kitchen where you were just moments ago.

He turns on some soft lighting in the kitchen instead of the bright overhead light and you finally get a good look at him. He was Satoru Gojo, you know this because your family never shuts up about him and the Gojo clan he belongs to. He supposedly carried the innate gift of the six eyes and your family had been in discussions in the past with the Gojo clan about marrying you off to him. You wonder if he knows about that. You had never met him before this very moment, he was tall and lean and his hair was white as snow. He was wearing striped pajama pants and a black t-shirt that revealed his arm muscles. You had heard that he usually wears glasses to hide his eyes but right now he wasn’t, maybe because you both were supposed to be asleep and it was late. You watched him curiously as he frantically searched for a towel of some kind. He went through several cabinets and drawers before finding the right one and pulled out a couple of towels.

“Here we go,” He turned to walk over to you. You took off your robe and were in just your big t-shirt and silk shorts that you usually sleep in. You were awkwardly leaning against the counter and were starting to get cold from being wet so you hopped on the counter to get your bare feet off the cold tile. When he got closer he took you all in just as you did with him moments ago while he was searching for something to dry you with. He hesitantly walks closer but once he’s completely invaded your space he reaches out to pull your shirt towards him, rubbing the towel into the fabric to soak up the water. “I-I’m sorry again.” He sighs.

“It’s okay, I promise,” You swung your feet next to his legs and there was an awkward but comfortable silence that fell over you as he continued to dry you off. “I-’m-” You decide that maybe you should just introduce yourself to make this whole situation less intimate.

“You’re the Kashimo girl, right?” He continues to pat the towel on your shirt, not looking at you. With you sitting on the counter you were almost the same height as him.

You huff, so he did know who you were. Your family always claims to be embarrassed of you but if you were being honest with yourself, you were embarrassed of them. Being part of the Kashimo family felt like a curse in itself. You wondered if he could relate seeing as that's how most sorcerer clans were.

“Yeah, but you can just call me Y/N. No one calls me Kashimo.” You watch the way his long fingers move the towel up and down your shirt. Your eyes travel up and to his face while he works. His lips were supple and his cheeks were a little flushed. You couldn’t help but stare at his beautiful bottom lashes that were snow white just like his hair. After a moment or two of you practically drooling over the poor boy, he looks up at you and you are finally looking into those angelic, ice-blue eyes everyone talks about. The eyes that made him so powerful. He was considered a special grade before even joining Jujutsu Tech. You bet he could snap you like a twig in this very kitchen if he so wanted. The thought made you breathless and sent a chill down your spine.

The two of you stayed like this for a while, just staring into each other's eyes. Until he finally spoke up, “I’m Satoru Gojo by the way,” he practically yelled in excitement until he realized that other people were sleeping just down the hall. You could’ve sworn that his smile was even brighter than his eyes. You couldn’t help but giggle at him and his face became even more flush than before. “Seeing how I spilled water all over you, I think it's only fair that you call me by my first name as well.” He lowers his voice and naturally closes the space even more to be quiet. Your breath hitches in your throat.

“Hmmm, Satoru,” you hum his name and his ears perk up. “I think I might’ve spilled water on you too.” You point at his abdomen where there is water all over his nice black shirt. You slowly take the towel from his hand and hop off the counter. “Here, let me.” You twist under his arm and face now he is the one leaning against the counter. He turns towards you slightly and allows you to dab his shirt the same way he dried yours.

“So, uh, is it true you’re like,” he makes a funny little gesture with his hands and makes a weird noise to mimic an electricity zap, “Sparky?” He asks, making a silly face; almost like he is embarrassed by the way he just said that.

“Uh, yeah, you could say that.” You giggle and your eyes meet his once more making your heart skip a beat with how he was looking down at you. “I-Is it true you can fly?” You were only half serious, after learning about reversed cursed techniques and the capabilities that Satoru has, you wouldn’t be surprised if he could fly. Plus, that was one of the reasons why your family liked him so much, because he was a very very strong ally to have. How much closer than being married into the family could he get?

Satoru laughs and brings his hand up to his face to cover his smile so he wouldn’t be too loud. “Is that what they’re saying about me nowadays?” You stopped drying his shirt but didn’t pull away from how close you were to him. “I gotta give it to the other clan members, they’re usually right about what I can and can’t do. If they believe I can fly, I should probably start training.”

Your voice was quiet now that he struck something in common with you, “D-Do you always listen to your clan elders?” You begin messing with the fabric on his shirt mindlessly.

“Nah, fuck that.” He says gaining a sudden sort of confidence on the subject. His muscles tense beneath you causing you to let go of his shirt. “Why, do you?”

“They once told me that I was to be married to you.” Your voice is barely above a whisper and you look at him once more to gauge his reaction. For some reason, you wanted to know if he had been told that too.

“Oh?” He scoffs. “Sorry,” he pauses for a lot longer than you thought he would, “it’s just, you’re not the first girl my family has tried to marry off to me.” His voice lowers as he says this.

“Oh, I see,” Your chest tightens and you’re not sure why. So there were other powerful girls his family wanted him to be with? You suppose it made sense.

“N-Not that I wouldn’t, I’m just not too keen on marrying a total stranger,” he pedals back after seeing what he thinks is disappointment on your face.

“Oh, no, don’t worry, me either!” You step back a little trying to signal that you weren’t trying to come off upset about his reaction. You weren’t even sure if you wanted to marry a sorcerer. You’re only here to become greater than your great-great-great grandfather to prove to your family that you’re not a disappointment and then leave sorcery behind and live a normal life.

“I just feel like we should have a choice.” He fixes his posture and stares at you once more with his achingly blue eyes.

“I agree, we should.” You realize it has to be getting late now and your mind starts racing about your family and how you officially start training tomorrow and want to surpass your great-great-great grandfather as soon as possible, “Let’s not get married then. Just to spite our families.” You hold out your pinky to him and he looks at you with furrowed brows and a small frown but you don’t read into it. He hesitates but ends up intertwining his pinky with yours anyway, ultimately making a pinky promise he doesn’t fully want to make. “I really should be going to sleep now. Goodnight Satoru!” You grab your robe off the counter and leave him in at the kitchen island, alone.

“Goodnight, Sparky.” He looks down at his pinky after you are gone and his lips form a tight line. Why did he just do that?

Later in the year

During your first year, you became closer to both Suguru and Satoru and learned they had met during the summer and had already become very close friends. You also met your other classmate, Shoko, whom you adored. She was always offering you cigarettes or a swig out of her flask. You gave in every once and a while making Satoru get on to you, Suguru never did though; he would partake most of the time, unlike you and Satoru. It was the four of you, always together. You received your uniform which had been customized by your family, it was the lady's version of the uniform just all white to match. You were sent on your first mission together. You learned to fight cursed spirits together and you were sometimes even given lower grade missions with just a single partner. There were multiple instances where you were partnered up with Satoru, Suguru, or sometimes Shoko. They had become your best friends.

After a while, you realize that to everyone else Satoru was just a spoiled rich boy who was full of himself but everyone loved him anyway. Suguru was kind-hearted but stern and came from a broken family of non-sorcerers, he had been scouted to come to Jujutsu Tech. Lastly, Shoko was kind of a mystery, no one knew where she came from or about her past since she didn’t talk about it much. You didn’t mind really, the less you had to talk about your family the better. She was very similar to you in that sense.

During most of the school year, you would meet up with Suguru after school in the courtyard garden between your rooms. It was mostly to vent about your day or just to read to him. You weren’t sure why, but when you read to him on the concrete bench beneath the cherry blossom tree, he liked it. You enjoyed it too. Sometimes even Satoru and Shoko would join you and you would read to all of them, sharing your findings. Both you and Shoko tried to explain the reversed cursed technique to them but you don’t think it registered.

One day, when the seasons started to change you remember reading a romantic novel about a princess and a knight in shining armor. Suguru would never admit it but you knew he liked it because he kept coming back to hear the rest of the story. Suguru was sitting on the bench above you staring at the way the wind flowed through the trees making all the little leaves dance and sway to the rhythm. You sat on the ground beneath him reading the final chapters of the romance novel. His hair was starting to grow out and you liked it when he wore it down instead of his normal bun look. A couple of sakura leaves kept falling on your book obstructing the writing on the pages so you kept running your fingers over it to push them off and continue reading. It was as if he could tell you were getting frustrated because he caught one of the leaves and leaned over to gently place it behind your ear. You stopped reading and reached behind your ear to feel for the flower. You then turned to him smiling, your cheeks as pink as the tree, “What was that for?” you hum in a sweet but questioning voice.

“Come here, dance with me.” He suddenly gets up and extends his arm out to help you up. The sun was starting to set, soon you wouldn’t have any more light to read anyway.

“There isn’t any music playing,” You raise your eyebrow at him, place the book down on the bench, but reach for his hand anyway. He helps you to your feet and places a hand on the small of your back. You position your feet and then he leads with a slow ballroom dance.

“We don’t need music, the trees are singing to us, you just have to listen,” He looks up at the tree and you don’t immediately follow his line of sight, instead you watch his Adam's apple move up as your eyes follow the shape of his jaw. He was so beautiful. After a moment you look up and watch the trees with him. You’re giggling now which makes him pick up the pace causing you both to dance extremely fast.

“Suguru! Slow down, you’re going too fast I can’t keep up.” You laugh hysterically and your hair flows in the wind as he releases you into a quick spin while holding your hand. He then spins you right back into his body and leads you into a low dip with his large hand supporting your lower back. You let your head hang with your arms stretched behind you. Suddenly you feel so free like you didn’t have a care in the world. You were smiling ear to ear and it was Suguru’s turn to look at you, his eyes following your smile to your chin, your neckline, your collar bones, and then down to the way your uniform hugs around your chest perfectly supporting your breasts -- He shakes his thoughts and lifts you back up. You were so beautiful to him.

You’re smiling as you lay your head on his chest and you both fall into a slow sway that matches the pace of his slowing heartbeat. When you looked up at him he was already looking down at you, his deep brown eyes were heavy, and stared at you with a sort of longing that you hadn’t seen on him before.

“Thanks,” You rest your chin on his chest to look up at him through your dark eyelashes. You move your arms around his hips and hug him tightly, “I needed that after all these really dark missions.” He was looking down at you and because he was taller than you, his arms were resting just underneath your shoulders.

He brings his arms up slowly and cups your face gently caressing your cheek on the same side he had placed the flower on. Your heart begins to race in anticipation. What was he doing? He lowers his head as slow as he possibly could allowing you to push him away if he had the wrong idea. His bangs fell to the sides of his face and his lips were now hovering over yours. You could feel every little breath he took. You were practically begging him to crash his lips into yours. Finally, after a few moments of harmless teasing, his lips were on yours. They were warm and his kisses were slow and sensual. You kissed him back harder and hungrier. After you both fell into a comfortable pace, you began to nip at his bottom lip while he ran his tongue over yours. You moved your hands from the small of his back and used one to steady yourself using his hip while the other one started playing with the fabric of his shirt. His lips moved down your cheek while your face fell limp into his hand he kissed down your neck and nipped at your collar bone eliciting a small gasp from you. He must’ve liked it because you could feel him smiling into your neck. You finally gave in to your hand's curiosity and placed a palm underneath his shirt. You ran your hand up his abs and could feel the chills you were causing him. He moved his mouth off your neck and crashed his lips into yours once again, this time he was the hungry one. He ran his fingers through your hair as he cupped your cheeks again.

“Y/N Kashimo and Satoru Gojo, please come to my office.” Principal Yaga’s voice comes through a loudspeaker making you jump into Suguru’s arms. He wrapped himself around you in a protective motion.

After the loudspeaker shuts off you both just laugh loudly. The awkwardness of the moment finally settled in, “I-I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me. Maybe it was the book?” Suguru rubs the back of his neck and you let go of him.

“That’s okay, I guess I should go see what Principal Yaga wants…” You grab the book before turning to face him, “We uh, don’t have to talk about what just happened if you don’t want to.”

“Yeah, okay.” Suguru detests silently. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Yeah, I’ll see you tomorrow Sugu!” You smile sweetly at him and wave before stepping back into your room.

--

In Principal Yaga’s office

“I’ve asked you both here because you have been invited to join the Gojo clan's annual holiday dinner with the clan elders.” Principal Yaga explains causing you to look at Satoru with furrowed brows questioning across the room whether or not he knew about this. His eyes said no. “They are hoping to convince you both to get married next spring for the sake of the clans. I’m so sorry.” He sighs and holds his hands together, “You both leave for the countryside tomorrow morning. If neither of you have anything to say then you’re dismissed.”

You and Satoru stand up to leave, walking back to your rooms on the other side of the school. You walk together in silence for a minute or two before finally speaking up.

“There's no way to get out of this is there?” You sigh and run your fingers through your hair. You bring your fingers to your lips, the feeling of Suguru still fresh.

“Nope, I don’t think so.” He stops in the middle of the hallway making you come to a stop to turn around and face him.

“What’s wrong Satoru?” You ask sadly closing the distance between you a bit.

“I’m just sorry this is happening, for what it’s worth…” He pauses shaking his head before deciding not to say the second part. “Never mind.”

“No, C’mon, now you have to say it.” you playfully nudge him with your elbow. You’re smiling at him but his mind is somewhere else. You walk closer to him and nudge him again playfully, “Satoru?” You were beginning to worry now.

He is suddenly knocked out of his trance, “I-I was just going to say, for what it's worth if I have to marry someone I’m glad it’s you and not some stranger.” He sends you a pitiful smile and rubs the back of his head.

“Heyyy,” you start with a giggle, “what about our pinky promise, huh?” You hold out your pinky as if that would help jog his memory. You made that promise months ago now.

He’s almost inclined to say ‘What promise?’ but he doesn’t, instead he stays silent.

“Okay fine, our promise can be annulled but only if we make another promise to each other.” You start walking again casually skipping before turning around to see if he is following and he is. He follows behind like a little puppy. His eyes are covered with his dark circular glasses but you know he was looking at you as he trails behind with his hands in his pockets.

“Oh yeah, what promise?” He was intrigued now. Did this mean you wouldn’t mind marrying him if it came down to it?

You invade his space by shoving your pinky back in his face. You’re shorter than him by a little over a foot so he towers over you. He tilts his head down allowing you to see his eyes which flicker to your lips before looking up at your pinky finger. You suddenly feel nervous under his gaze. “We have to promise to each other that we will never marry someone we don’t want to marry.” You gulp when he doesn’t immediately respond. It was always like this, you would approach him with a certain confidence but he always managed to squash it and make you feel smaller than you were. Maybe it was just his dominating energy, you weren’t sure. He just really managed to bring out your submissive side. Now you were the little puppy.

“Okay deal.” He flashes his signature Satoru Gojo smirk before he intertwines his pinky with yours and you notice that his hands have gotten a little bigger since the last time he touched you like this. The year was almost over and you both had been through so many tough missions together as first years. You were extremely lucky to have been partnered up with him and Suguru most of the time. They both guarded you but you always tried to stay on their level.

“Wait! I have an idea that could get us out of this!” You let go of his pinky and jump a little in excitement, “What if we tell the elders that I’m with Suguru? You could tell them I’m off limits.” You clap a little and spin around as you both continue walking back to your rooms. You were both now standing where you first met, in front of the communal kitchen.

“A-Are you with Suguru?” His chest tightens. He remembers only hours ago - no, could it be? When did that happen? Why didn’t Suguru tell him he liked you? Why didn’t he tell Suguru he liked you first?

“N-No, well, not really, I don’t think so.” You answer truthfully. You haven’t had a chance to process what happened earlier. You remember what you said about not having to talk about it and Suguru agreed so, “No.” You solidify your answer.

Satoru releases the breath he was holding but his heart sinks a little not sure how to understand your response so he decides to poke at you for clarity. He doesn’t know why he’s doing this, after all, it’s just hurting him, “Do you like him?”

“Um, I’m not sure…” You put your arms behind your back and walk slower pondering the idea of you and Suguru. “I think we just got carried away listening to the romance story in my book.” You finally analyze it and conclude that that's all it was. All it had to be.

“I see, well I’m always here if you want to talk. We can try your idea with the elders if you want…” Satoru brings his hand to the top of your head and roughs up your hair, he just likes seeing the sparks your cursed energy creates. You shoo him away and he laughs, “I just want you to be happy, okay?” He sighs sweetly.

“Okay.” You smile up at him with his hand still on your head. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Satoru.” You notice you’re close to your room now.

“See you tomorrow, Sparky!” He gives you a silly salute and turns on his heel to leave you.

“You know I hate when you call me that.” You frown at him before opening your door.

“Yeah, I know.” He puts his hands back into his pockets and continues walking down the hall to his room.

The next day

You and Satoru left first thing in the morning when the winter air was finally setting in. You looked out your window at the cherry blossom tree you and Suguru had shared a kiss at the night before and noticed a lot of the leaves were gone now. When you looked over at his window, part of you had hoped he would come out and say goodbye but sadly, he didn’t. The air looked a little grey but you didn’t mind. You put on your ‘out of school clothes’ which consisted of a brown knitted sweater, warm leggings, and black boots. Today was your travel day after all, you packed nice attire for the rest of the week.

You met with Satoru at the entrance to the school where a car would bring you both to the train station. When you saw him standing under the school’s torii your heart skipped a beat. He was dressed in a white hoodie paired with a jean jacket and black sweats. His hair was messy and he looked like he had just rolled out of bed. You could see your breath as you called out to him. Your nose was turning pink from the crispy cool air. The wind was making it even chillier.

“Good morning, Y/N.” His morning voice was sleepy and raspy and you weren’t expecting it. “Ready to go?” His voice comes out even deeper than before making your heart flutter.

“Mhm,” You didn’t know how to respond and your words weren’t quite working. He then took your suitcase from you, lifting it as if it were nothing, and handed it to the driver.

The drive to the train station was long and boring. The only entertainment you had was watching Satoru sleep against the car window. It was the most peaceful you’d ever seen him and his nose exhales fogged up the window. You couldn’t help but think how cute he was.

The train ride was even longer than the car ride. You both alternated falling asleep on each other's shoulders. At one point your head was on Satoru’s shoulder while his head laid on yours. When someone coughed you both jumped apologizing that you were so close to one another only to fall asleep on each other once again.

When you had arrived at the Gojo manor you were blown away by how big it was. You knew it would be but for some reason you were still shocked. It was mostly laid out in traditional Japanese and was surrounded by gardens on either side. The winter air started killing most of the plants but you could tell it was probably a magical sight during the summer. It was gorgeous and you couldn’t believe that Satoru grew up here, part of you was jealous. Flurries were starting to fall in Tokyo and the Gojo clan had already started setting up for the annual winter dinner. There were warm string lights all over the main house and anywhere you looked there were poinsettia flowers. Everything about the Gojo manor was elegant and it made you feel a little underwhelming, especially since they wanted you to be married into the family. You were starting to regret your choice in lying to them about being with Suguru.

“You two will be sharing Satoru’s old room.” The butler who was carrying both yours and Satoru’s suitcases announced once you entered the main corridor of the house.

“W-we’re sharing a room?” Your voice cracks a little. Why were you suddenly very anxious?

“Why?” Satoru chimed in, his voice coming out much more stern than yours.

“It was your grandmother who insisted, sir. She said a couple to be wed should bed together.’” The butler replied without looking back at the two of you. You shot Satoru a worried glance and he went to speak up once more in your defense.

“Doesn’t that seem like… bad luck? Please tell grand-moth-” Saturo begins with an awkward scoff but the butler cuts him off.

“She was very insistent, sir, if you wish to go against her please leave me out of it. Plus, if you must know, all the guest rooms were taken by other clan members who are traveling in for the occasion.” He guides you both into what you assume is Satoru’s bedroom and lays your suitcases on a long entryway table before bowing and leaving you both alone.

“Umm,” You try to say something but you’re too nervous to look up at him or look around the room.

“I am so sorry, I don’t know why they’re being like this.” He walks over to you to urge you to look up at him and you do. He reaches up to take his glasses off, he must take them off when he’s home. You know he's usually very sensitive to the light but his room was dark, the walls painted black for that very reason. His eyes look genuine and your breath calms. “Tonight we’ll tell them about you and Suguru and demand they give you a different room. If they don’t I’ll sleep in the grand living room.” You appreciate how sincere he is being, you have to giggle a little at just how rich he is.

You finally look around the room. His bedroom was very sleek and fit his personality perfectly. He had a silk, all-black king bed in the back of the room across from a white-bricked fireplace with a red and black seating area. There was a huge white tiled bathroom connected to the front of the room. When your eyes followed the wall you noticed a grand, partially stained glass window with long curtains that wrapped around a cozy little circular day bed tucked into it. His room felt about the size of the communal kitchen back at Jujutsu Tech.

“It’s okay Satoru, if they don’t listen to us about me being with Suguru then I can just sleep on the day bed.” You smile up at him sweetly and point over to the window.

“I wouldn’t make you do that, you can take my bed and I’ll sleep over there.” He huffs and walks over to the daybed, plopping right onto it as if he is trying to become acquainted with it already. He was being such a sweetheart, it was very out of character for his goofy self.

“Are you kidding? You’re so big your feet would just hang off.” You laugh into your hand before he shoots you an offended look.

“What? No, I’m not! Look!” He scoots up onto the bed and it’s exactly what you thought would happen, his feet were dangling off at the end. The sight just makes you laugh even harder.

“S‘toru it’s okay, really.” You wipe a stray tear from your eye from the scene laid out before you. His goofiness mixed with your exhaustedness was starting to get to you. You walk over to him slowly and lay your purse on the bed next to him. He shifts beneath you, manspreading a little while staring up at you with those gorgeous cerulean eyes of his. The air shifts and you’re almost tempted to crawl on top of him. God, what was going on with you lately? First Suguru, now Satoru? You weren’t even sure if Satoru liked you like that. You weren’t even sure if you liked him like that. While you’re at it, you weren’t even sure if Suguru liked you like that. Was there just something in the air? Plus, this was exactly how you shouldn’t be acting at the Gojo manor, or else they might want you two together even more.

“Okay fine, you’re lucky you have short legs, Sparky.” Satoru leans back on his palms while you stand above him. His eyes rake over your body, stopping on your hips. You wondered if he forgot he wasn’t wearing his glasses. Did he always look at you like this? You would usually call him out for the terrible nickname but this time you allow it. You’re suddenly very shy under his gaze, this has become a normal occurrence for you lately. You instinctively move your arms behind your back as if to show him more of your body. Your eyes flick from his eyes down to his soft, pink lips making you lick yours a little. The tension was causing heat to bubble up inside you. One more second of him looking at you like that and ---

Suddenly there was a knock at the door making you both jump out of whatever trance you were in. It was a different butler than before. God, how many butlers did they have?

“The sun is beginning to set. Dinner is in an hour, sir.”

You both acknowledge the butler and you step back from Satoru disregarding whatever was just happening between you before.

“Okay, I guess I’ll get ready now.” You push your hair behind your ear and face away from him walking toward your suitcase. When you bend over to grab it you hear Satoru jump up.

“Same here, I call the shower first!” Satoru yells and rushes over to the bathroom making your eyebrows furrow in confusion, he must’ve really wanted to shower. You giggle.

Later that evening - Dinner

It was dark outside now and you could hear the wind blow against the windows. There was soft jazz playing from somewhere in the house and you and Satoru were waiting outside the dining hall waiting to be allowed to enter. A butler was standing near the door and you two have been the only two on this side for a couple of minutes now.

“Satoru, I’m nervous.” You rub your clammy palms on your nice, fancy dress. Your family made sure that you brought it. Somehow you felt set up. You didn’t mind, the dress was a burgundy velvet off-the-shoulder maxi dress with a slit in your thigh. You paired it with black heels that brought your height a little closer to Satoru’s, which of course he commented on. You pulled your hair back in a tight low pony and put on some dark red lipstick. Satoru watched you silently the whole time you put on your makeup since he was the first one to be ready.

“Don’t be, you look beautiful.” Satoru’s eyes trail down your body for the second time that night and this time you feel a little more confident. He brings his hand up to your head and you flinch, ducking away from him. You know exactly what he is trying to do.

“Don’t you dare ruin my hair Satoru Gojo, or you will feel my wrath.” You point your finger at him playfully and threaten to shock him with your cursed energy but as he tries his best to avoid your fingertips he almost knocks over a vase that looks like it could buy the entire Jujutsu High School building. His smile grows bigger and he bites his lip playfully. He loved getting under your skin.

You started to chase him down with your hand reaching out for him, small bursts of electricity were escaping your fingertips. Both of you were laughing like crazy and then suddenly Satoru turned around and started chasing you to reverse the roles. Oh shit, you were in trouble now. You tried to run in your heels but you kept tripping which only made you both laugh harder. You knew that once he does a flicking motion you were fucking done for. He would hollow purple your ass. He finally caught up to you and you were already so defeated, leaning over with your hands on your knees and out of breath. He then playfully flicks you on the forehead and helps you to your feet. You were both turned around when you heard a woman clear her throat behind you. Satoru turns around first and you have a feeling you already knew who it was.

“Well, it seems you two were a good match after all.” An older woman who you assume is Satoru’s grandmother says bluntly. She is very short and has solid white hair just like Satoru’s. She appeared to be blind and carried a walking stick. How did she even see you together? Maybe she heard you and Satoru goofing around?

“Good evening, Grandmother.” Satoru suddenly became very formal and hurried over to hug her. Her face lit up with a smile as he bent over to her level and you couldn’t help but think their interaction was precious.

“And you must be the Kashimo girl, Y/N, was it?” She slowly waddles over to you and you flash her a big pearly smile. She grabs your hand and looks directly at you. When you glance into her eyes you notice only one of her eyes was glazed over. So she wasn’t blind like you originally thought.

“Yes ma’am.” You smile and cradle her small hand in both of yours. She was cold and you felt the need to warm her up.

“Such a beautiful name for a beautiful girl.” She says as she slips her hand from your grasp, making her way toward the big wooden door. The butler leaves his position to open the door for the lady of the house. “Let’s eat, shall we?” She says giddily.

Your face was flushed, you had noticed Satoru was staring at you the whole time you were speaking to his grandmother. When you look over at him his head is bowed and his cheeks are crimson. It was quite the contrast to his colder features. He gestures for you to walk in first and so you do. His grandmother has you both take a seat across from each other. The table seated twelve and you were placed right next to his grandmother. After a couple of minutes, more and more white-haired clan members poured in until all twelve had been seated. It dawned on you that you were the only non-gojo clan member there. Why did the Gojo clan want to marry off their strongest member? What did they gain from that? Maybe even stronger sorcerers? You were finally starting to question their motives.

Dinner was served as a five-course meal. It started with sakizuke or rather, one-bite appetizers. Then went into plum wine and palate-cleaning soup. Next was otsukuri with a special dipping sauce followed by traditional Japanese rice and vegetables.

You were starting to think the conversation about you and Satoru getting married would never come and part of you was relieved. You had caught Satoru staring at you multiple times throughout dinner. His eyelids were heavy and you knew he was probably just really tired from traveling and moving non-stop, it had been a very long day. At one point he even gave you a worried look to which you smiled sweetly at him and you could visibly see his relief as he went to drink his water. It was easy for you both to communicate with each other with just your eyes. You wished he wouldn’t wear his glasses back at school as much as he did. However, whenever he wanted to speak to you from across the room at school he would usually lower them for you to see him. Somehow you felt closer to him here, away from everything else.

The staff doors open knocking you out of your thoughts. The kitchen staff went around the table placing a little dessert dish in front of everyone. Finally, the dinner was almost over. You took your spoon to dive into the little chocolate dish and --

“Oh, Satoru,” His grandmother requests his attention in a sing-song voice and your heart sinks to the floor. Here we go. He hums in response, his mouth full of chocolate. His hair was messily swept back and starting to get a little unruly. He looked quite handsome tonight in his all-black suit. His eyes dart to you before they return to his grandmother. “As you know, the Gojo clan and the Kashimo clan have agreed to an alliance through a wedding of both of their strongest members.” She gestures to you and then back to him. “This would mean the two of you would be wed spring of next year.” A silence fell over everyone as she spoke directly to you and her grandson. “Then Y/N will be expected to bear a child within two years of the agreed marriage as to solidify the alliance with a child of Gojo and Kashimo blood.” You nearly spit out your water coughing a bit at her bluntness. You find it extremely hard to look at either of them.

“Grandmother, about that,” Satoru removes his dinner napkin from his lap and clears his throat, “Y/N is in a relationship with my closest friend, Suguru Geto.” The light in his eyes disappears and he doesn’t look at you when he says this. Your chest tightens and your eyebrows knit together with a bit of sadness. But you didn’t know why.

“I see.” His grandmother replies calmly. “Well, I don’t know about you but believe it or not I do believe in love.” She pauses before speaking again, everyone at the dinner table falls into conversations among each other again making this a little more bearable. “I saw you two together earlier, and you have never once behaved this well at a family event Satoru.” She chuckles a bit. Your eyes shoot Satoru a questioning look and he looks at you equally confused. “Whether you see it or not, this girl calms you.” She grabs your hand this time, “It’s decided then. We’ll give you both an additional year. The spring after next is when you are to be wed. I do not think this relationship of hers will last the year.” She smiles at you in a weird condescending way, pleased with her decision. You, however, were not sure how to feel. What if you were in a relationship with Suguru? Your lips were parted and you were fidgeting with your dress.

After dinner, everyone shuffled out of the dining room and you were still sitting in your dinner seat. You grabbed the bottle of sake on the table and took two shots of it before Satoru walked over to you.

“I’m sorry, Y/N. I know this isn’t what you want.” Satoru’s voice is soft as he kneels in front of you and grabs the sake bottle from your hand, his knuckles running over yours gently. He then proceeds to take a shot himself. Surprisingly, you had never seen him drink before, not even all the times Shoko offered him something from her flask. “Don’t worry, I’ll never allow the wedding to go through.” He clenches his jaw. You wonder if he would really defy the Gojo clan just for your happiness.

“Are you okay?” You take the sake back from him and place it on the table so that way you both would be done drinking. He doesn’t answer you right away so you ruffle his hair like he always does to you trying to lighten the mood. His signature smile peaks through and your heart skips a beat.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just tired.” He answers honestly. His eyes were even heavier than earlier.

“Let’s go to bed then.” You run your hand down your thigh slowly to grab his hand which was a mere inches away from you. When you stand up you pull him with you and he groans. “You’re going to have to lead though, I don’t remember where your room is.” You giggle sweetly, feeling the sake shots you had hit you all at once.

Satoru groans again and stares up at the ceiling before spinning and laughing as he sweeps you off your feet one-handed, dragging you down the hallway with him. You were laughing as your heels kept falling off and he had to keep picking them up for you. He was so strong. He had the reputation for being the strongest but you didn’t know that came with physical strength too. You almost felt weightless as he carried you down the hallway. You stared at the beautifully designed ceiling and let your arms fall back a little in his embrace.

Once you both arrived at his room he let you change first. You removed your makeup, took down your hair, and brushed it before bed. You then changed into a button-up silk pajama set that your family also conveniently packed for you. By the time Satoru was out of the bathroom you were already fast asleep in the day bed next to the window. He scoffs a little and contemplates moving you to his bed so you’d be more comfortable but he doesn’t. He watches your face curiously before he gets in bed himself. Your lips were parted sweetly and you looked so innocent. Your hair was splayed out on the pillow behind you and you used one of your hands as an extension of your pillow. He watched as your abdomen rose and fell to the pace of your breath. His eyes shift to your belly button which is only being shown because the last button on your shirt came undone. He moves your blanket up a little to cover you and he diverts his eyes as his face turns beat red for the millionth time that night. He imagines how soft you are and wants more than anything to hold you in his arms and to coo you to sleep. Instead, he walks over to his bed and tries his hardest to not think about you being in his childhood bedroom.

---

A loud crashing sound jolts you awake. Your heart is racing and when you look around it takes you a second to remember you’re at the Gojo estate and in Satoru’s room. You look over and see him lying in his giant bed, literally fit for a king. There is a tuft of white hair sticking out of the blankets and you wonder if the thunder woke him up too.

“S-Satoru?” You whisper yell across the room, suddenly you were a little worried to be sleeping next to a window during a storm.

“What is it sparky?” He grumbles, his voice raspier than ever.

“U-um, I-” Why were you even calling out to him? You had no idea and now you didn’t know what to say. “Nothing, I’m sorry.” You lay your head back on the pillow, heart still racing.

Satoru doesn’t say anything, instead you hear the blankets shuffling beneath him. He then lifts the black feather comforter from his body and approaches you slowly and quietly. The lightning from the storm illuminates his room for a brief moment and you watch him get closer and closer to you. You were splayed out on the bed and staring up at his dark figure. Once he was close enough, he sat on the ground next to you and laid his head on the mattress next to your arm. It was dark but you could still see the contrast of his hair and his bright eyes. Between the lightning and the courtyard lights outside, you were still able to see parts of his face.

“What’s wrong? I can hear your heart racing from over there.” He whispers gently and you tilt your head to look at him more. He can hear you from that far away? Maybe it was his six eyes.

“Nothing, It’s stupid, I’m just afraid of storms.” You tug the blanket up a little and turn your body towards him to lay on your side.

“Y/N, the great-great-great granddaughter of the god of lightning is afraid of storms?” Satoru’s normal voice is coming back a bit as he sits up to tease you. You watch as his Adam’s apple rises when he laughs.

“Hey it’s not the lightning, it’s the thunder that scares me.” You pout a little and he digresses by shooting his arms up in surrender.

“Okay, okay.” Satoru hums as he lays his head back down, this time much closer to your hand. You take the opportunity to play with the ends of his hair. The strands between your fingers were so soft.

“Can you distract me?” Your eyes land on his and your heart finally calms. It felt like he was staring into your soul, as its protector. There was that dominant way about him.

There is a comfortable silence as he thinks of something to talk about. He shifts his body to face away from you as he asks this. His back is against the bed and he wraps his arms around his knees.

“If you ever did decide to get married, on your own accord of course,” He almost instantly regrets asking but he continues anyway, “What kind of man do you want to marry?”

You look up at the ceiling, the question is a good one but very complicated, “I’ve never really thought about it before.” You took a deep breath before continuing, “I suppose if I had the choice, I would marry a nice ordinary man who loved me unconditionally and we would get a small farmhouse far enough away from the sorcerer life that was chosen for me. We would have two, no, three kids and they would all get the choice that I didn’t get. They would be able to choose what they did with their cursed techniques.” You smiled, “Oh, and when there are storms like these my husband would hold me close and cover my ears for me, his only power being able to close me off from the world around me when it gets too scary.”

Satoru fiddles with his thumbs and his mind repeats the words ‘ordinary man’ over and over again. He had never been so jealous of a non-jujutsu sorcerer in his entire life, until now. He was the strongest and now he wished more than anything that he wasn’t. “But,” He pauses, “Suguru isn’t an ordinary man,” He starts and you freeze, finally thinking about what happened last time you saw Suguru. It was hard to think about with the storm.

“Yeah, I know.” You huff out, not sure what he’s getting at. “I-”

Satoru cuts you off, “I saw you two dancing, under the cherry tree.” His chest tightens as he says this.

You’re not sure how much he saw so you tread carefully. “He was just trying to cheer me up. I was… frustrated.”

“Frustrated?” Satoru repeats questioningly, finally looking at you again. He wasn’t asking but he wondered what you meant by that, his mind could only go to one thing. Sexually. He looks away with a tight lip, his fists balling a little.

Satoru goes silent and you watch as if you could see the gears in his head spin. He thinks about Suguru. What if Suguru wasn’t just being friendly? He only saw you both dancing, he walked away a few minutes before the announcement to go to Principal Yaga’s office. It could’ve been friendly but what if it wasn’t? Is he unintentionally ruining something the two of you have? He worries about whether or not he is being a bad friend to Suguru. How could he deny you though, if you asked Satoru to, he would take you right now. You were so sweet and in his childhood bedroom. How could he not? Does that make him an asshole? He doesn’t know. What if --

“Satoruuu,” You practically pur out his name. He finally gives you his full attention, laying his head back on the mattress, his achingly beautiful eyes laced with a pang of sadness you’re starting to understand. “Your distraction didn’t work.” You were shaking a little as another crack of thunder shook the estate. Satoru’s heart is now the one racing. He knew exactly what to do but something was keeping him from doing it. Maybe it was the possibility that his best friend liked you too, even though he never told him that he did. Fuck it.

Satoru raises to his full height and hovers above you for what seems like hours before he finally makes his decision.

“Scoot over, Sparky.” He takes the edge of the blanket and lifts it just enough for him to slide in. You obey and slide closer to the window. “Here, let me take the window side so you’re not next to the storm.” He holds himself up to crawl over you and for half a second you are pinned beneath him, both of you holding your breath and looking away as soon as your eyes meet. His head hits the other pillow and now you’re both facing each other. “Okay, come here.” He situates himself in a comfortable position and reaches his arms out to you. You scoot closer to him and his right arm slides under you to grab your waist and to pull you even closer. His left hand wraps around your head, shielding your ears from the storm as he pulls you into his chest. You’re face to face with his neck so you give in and rest your forehead between his collarbones. You feel his chin take its place on top of your head. It was so comfortable being in his arms, he was warm and his steady breathing made your eyes get heavier with sleep. You were fading out until a loud crack made you stiffen your body again.

“Hey, it’s okay.” He shushes you, whispering into your hair. You could feel the vibration of his voice through his chest and it was oddly even more comforting. He smelled so good, fresh, like berry sake and expensive cologne. The hand around your ear started scrunching into your temples as he scratched your head softly, running his fingers through your hair. You felt his chin move down so that both his lips and nose were now on the top of your head. He inhaled deeply and the fingers in your hair got tighter, he was nearly pulling the strands of hair behind your ears, the motion felt… desperate.

“Satoru,” still in his embrace you lift your head to look at him, shooting him your doe-eyed look he always managed to get out of you. His eyebrows knit together in question as his eyes meet with yours, curious as to what was bothering you now. Your head was still cupped in his big hand, his cheeks were flushed and looked so soft. You wanted to kiss him, badly, anywhere you could. Your eyes flicker to his lips and then back to his cerulean eyes that you loved the moment you first saw him. He looked so innocent and sweet like this, not like the dangerous sorcerer everyone made him out to be. It was the most vulnerable either of you had ever been with one another. You moved up a little so that you are now face to face with him. You lean in closer and he closes his eyes once the tip of your noses touche. His breath hitches and so does yours. Your right hand finds his jaw and you gently rub your thumb over his cheek, it is so soft and warm to the touch. Your foreheads touch and you’re so close to kissing him that you start to rub your thighs together in desperation. He moves his hand from cupping your cheek to gently rubbing his thumb over your bottom lip. You squirm a little as you’re itching to get even closer but both of you are too nervous to make the first move. You’re practically breathing each other in, your lips a mere inch away. Satoru uses his thumb on your bottom lip to guide your lips to his slowly. As soon as your lips meet his, he moves his hand back to cupping your face. His kisses were very soft and gentle but turned to fervent and needy as soon as he heard the first noise escape from your mouth. His lips left yours to kiss the corner of your mouth then your jaw and then your neck before meeting with them again. He hesitantly shifts on top of you. As soon as his lips started to make another round of plastering kisses down your jaw you took the opportunity to speak up. “I-I’ve never,”

“Me either,” Satoru removes his lips from you completely, lifting himself to look at you. You looked a little surprised to hear that it would be his first time too. He was trying to gauge whether or not you wanted to stop. Your face was completely flushed and your hair was splayed out beneath you messily. You brought your hands above your head and bit your lip a little in submission. God, you were so beautiful to him. Especially now, in this lighting, and his childhood bedroom, laid out beneath him like this. “W-we don’t have to,”

“N-no, I want to. I promise.” You bring up your pinky to him and a huge, goofy, Satoru Gojo smile spreads across his face before he takes your pinky in his and kisses it. He sits up and you spread your legs for him, allowing him to move in closer. He takes your face in his hands once more and kisses you passionately. He tests how far he can go by biting your bottom lip a little to which you respond with a cute little whine. He wants to hear more. He wants to hear all the noises you can make. He kisses down your jaw again and when he reaches your collar bone he can’t go any further because of your button-up nightshirt. He sits up on his knees and pulls his black t-shirt above his head, you can’t help but wonder if it's the same one you spilled water on months ago. You stare at his toned chest in awe, running your fingers down the ripples of his abs making him shudder above you. There was a sense of longing as you looked at each other, almost like you both had been waiting a long time for this.

“It’s your turn princess,” You flutter beneath him at the new nickname. You stare into his eyes while teasing him by unbuttoning your silk night shirt slowly. He grows impatient but doesn’t rip it off like he wants to, you were both new to this. Instead, he takes over and unbuttoned them for you. At the bottom of the shirt he rubs his thumb over your lower stomach where he saw your belly button earlier in the night, you are soft, just like he thought you were. The action made you shiver. You just wanted him to touch you. He couldn’t believe he was about to feel all of you. He was so unbelievably lucky.

Your shirt falls to the sides exposing your bare chest to him, your nipples already hard from the way he’s been so gentle with you. His eyes widen with lust and your face burns up even more. Your body was practically begging, you could feel how soaked you were getting just from him staring at you.

“Satoru, baby,” You whine making his ears perk up at your new nickname for him. You were his baby? He could die a happy man now. “Please.” You beg. “Touch me.” It was like music to his ears.

“Your wish is my command, sweetheart,” He was getting cockier with you underneath him like this. He brought his lips to yours one last time before aggressively kissing down your neck, your clavicle, and finally to your chest, leaving love bites as he went. He lays on top of you and in between your legs. You were breathing heavily beneath him as he worshipped your body. He slowly kissed each bud before grabbing a handful of your breasts in each one of his hands. If he wasn’t careful he would finish himself before he even got started. He couldn’t help it, he was such a boob guy especially since these were yours. Finally, he brought his face down to one of your breasts and gently rubbed the tip of his nose over it before licking your nipple and sucking to his hearts' content. He must’ve realized he was being stingy with one part of your body because he could feel your hips buck up into his stomach, begging for attention. He brought his hand down to your hips to play with the band of your shorts. Your whines and moans flushed out the noise of the end of the storm entirely. His fingers dipped into your shorts and snapped the waistband of your panties against your skin. Satoru’s eyebrows were bunched together in pleasure and you felt him trying his hardest not to grind against your leg. He was hard and you just wanted to touch him, to make him feel good too.

“‘Toru” You hum in pleasure and Satoru slowly looks up at you in acknowledgment, one of your nipples still in his mouth. You pull away from him and he frowns. “C’mere, sit.” You position him against the wall and he does exactly what you tell him to. You climb on him, straddling his hips. You move your hair behind your back and move your chest closer to his face, allowing him to continue. He cups both of your breasts in his hands and rubs his face between them, taking turns sucking each one. You on the other hand were rubbing your clothed cunt against his sweatpants, giving him the friction you both were lacking before. He groans loudly into your chest and you kiss his forehead while you ride him slowly. Everything felt way too good, now you were the one about to cum from foreplay alone.

“Y/N,” He removes his mouth from your breast and pulls your head down close to his before kissing you sweetly. You knew he was serious, he never calls you by your name. “I need you to cum for me first.” He was almost comically way too big for this bed. He picks you up and lays you down beneath him once more making you lose whatever sense of yourself you had left. His dominant side was coming out and you submitted. You would always submit to him you thought, for as long as you live. He was still holding back, maybe because it was your first time and he didn’t want to hurt you. His lustful gaze was something you’d never thought you’d get to see. His eyes were locked on yours as he wrapped his fingers around the waistband of your shorts and panties to wiggle them off your body. You were completely naked now. You felt very exposed but you were ready for him. You wanted him so badly, that you would do anything for him. You wrap your arms around his shoulders and kiss him while his fingers find your soft, wet pussy. He didn’t even have to touch you for you to be dripping like this. He spreads you lightly and you open your legs as far apart as you can as he runs his middle and ring finger down your slick and rubs big circles around your lips and clit. His moves were novice but he was so gentle and sensual that everything he was doing felt good anyway.

“Do you like that?” He breathes into your mouth, “Let’s see how tight you are.” He smirks into your mouth as you give him open-mouthed kisses filled with moans. All you could manage was a nod, your forehead hitting his softly.

He slides his longest finger inside you as he moans out your name. It was torture how slow he was going, you arch your back as he bottoms out. Then with a flicking motion, he kisses you again, practically eating your moans for him. He fingers you in and out a few times before adding another. This was your current limit with your own, although he was already much bigger and longer than yours. He makes a scissoring motion to stretch you out and you moan into his neck, biting him a little.

“Satoru,” You whine up at him with watery eyes, “It’s too much” You don’t mean that, you don’t think.

“Does my pretty girl want me to stop?” He asks in a condescending and cocky way while slowly pumping in and out of you, his eyes were heavy-lidded and filled with lust. His hair was the messiest it's ever been and you just wanted him to be inside of you already.

“No, please, I want more,” You breathlessly whimper and he happily obliges. Your lewd noises go straight to the bulge in his pants making him twitch beneath you. He disappears from your mouth, his lips trail down your body again until they stop to meet his fingers buried inside you. He kisses your inner thighs and positions you closer to him. You were suddenly nervous again, having him this close to such an intimate part of your body. He kisses your pussy and watches his fingers slide in your sweet hole to spread you open again. He had never done this before and he was a little overwhelmed with everything he could do to make you feel good. He decides to tongue your clit, making you wiggle beneath him. He felt so good, you couldn’t believe this was his first time. You felt a pressure build up inside of you and you bucked your hips into his tongue harder and faster as you chased the familiar feeling you’ve only ever achieved by yourself. “Satoru, I think I’m going to cum.”

Satoru wraps both of his arms around your legs and attaches his face to your pussy, letting you ride out your orgasm on his face. You moan his name and grip his hair, tugging at the white strands between your legs. He grips your thighs even tighter as he unconsciously rides the edge of the bed to your moans. He was also chasing his high with just your lewd noises and the sounds of your wet slick meeting his tongue. It was so too much and when you came on his face he came in his pants without even meaning to.

You fell back in bed and Satoru wiped his mouth with his shirt that was lying on the side of his bed. He looked so good like this, sweaty and covered in you. You moved closer to him and cupped his face before kissing him gently. You climbed into his lap naked, not giving him a chance to do anything else. He falls back and his hair lands around his head and he looks like an angel, he was just missing a halo. You want to kiss him all over and make him feel as good as he just made you feel. You were also naive though and didn’t know how to express how thankful you were sexually. You decided to mimic what he did to you by kissing down his jaw, his neck, his chest, and down his hips. You put your fingers in his waistband to pull down his pants before he grabs your wrist.

“I, um, kind of came already.” He adverts his eyes shyly and you couldn’t help but kiss him with how cute he was. Did he cream his pants from eating you out?

“Do you think you could cum again?” You ask innocently and his eyes widen, not even considering that that was something he could do.

He nods and you help lift the pants off his hips. Your eyes blink slowly at the sight laid out before you. He was even more beautiful from the hips down. You’d never seen one before aside from the one time you tried to watch porn but you had a feeling if you had to gauge it to the one you had seen you would say Satoru was about the same size, maybe a little bigger. He was not disappointing and if anything you were a little intimidated about how it would fit. He was super pale and in the moonlight, you could see the cum glisten from his tip and somehow even his cock looked angelic. He must’ve felt insecure because he grabbed his shaft and started running his hand up and down causing you to look up at him. Somehow the sight of him touching himself to you was even hotter than anything you had done with him up until now.

You pull your hair back behind your shoulders and bring your face down to him, he continues to pump into his hand so you decide to give him your mouth to help. You run your tongue over the head of his cock and clean whatever slick was from before. He shivers beneath you and you suck, keeping pace with his hand. When you tilt your head to look at him your eyes are heavy with lust and he removes his hand from his shaft to run it through your hair. He bunches it up at the top and you bring your mouth down onto him, attempting to take him all in. You choke a little causing your mouth to salivate even more. He doesn’t push your head down like he wants to, instead, he is very gentle with you and allows you to set your own pace, and ignores his urges. He throws his head back and moans your name making your pussy flutter again. After a few more minutes he pulls you off and you whine from the loss of physical touch. He pulls you towards his chest and kisses you hard.

“I want to be inside you so bad.” He whines into your mouth sexually frustrated.

You kiss him and smile into his neck before guiding him on top of you. “Promise me you’ll pull out?” He shoots his pinky in front of your face and you giggle before taking it in your hand, you couldn’t help but giggle at this little ‘thing’ you had going on with the pinky promises. It was cute.

“I promise,” He breathlessly replies, suddenly very impatient. He kisses your hand before looking down at his cock, lining it up with your entrance. He rubs himself along your folds collecting all the slick that was just pouring out of you at this point. You couldn’t help how turned on you were.

“Satoru, go slow, please,” You beg as you feel his tip kiss the soft lips of your pussy. He brings one of his hands to the side of your face and runs his fingers through your hair again. He rubs a circle on your cheek as he pushes himself in slowly. You bite your lip at the sting and he kisses your nose.

“I would never hurt you… unless you wanted me to.” There are butterflies in your stomach as he slides into you inch by inch. He pulls out to slick more of himself each time to make it easier. He kisses the corner of your lip and your cheek as he bottoms out inside of you. “You’re so tight, I don’t think I’m going to last very long.”

You moan and grip the sheets beside you. “Satoruuu,” You pur his name into his ear and he wraps his arm around your head, cradling you in place. His arm muscles seemed even bigger as they caged you beneath him. Your hands are running down his back. He places his forehead on yours as he pumps in and out of you slowly, then quickens his pace when you get louder. The only sounds are quiet rumbles of passing thunder and the lewd noises his cock makes each time he bottoms out in your pussy.

“Say it again, say my name,” You say his name three more times, each one more breathless than the last. You feel him twitch inside you and you’re so close you can feel you’re teetering on the edge of cumming again.

“Y/N,” He moans into your ear and your face is hot, you’re silently wishing he would’ve called you ‘sparky’ instead. You’re not sure you can handle him calling you by your name. You open your eyes and he’s looking at you. His eyes flicker to your lips and he kisses you tenderly. “Can you cum for me? I can’t go much longer.”

You can’t say anything so you just nod. Your eyebrows bunched together in pleasure. You feel yourself tighten around him and his head shoots up and you have a clear view of his neck, his collar bone and his adam’s apple. He was so hot like this, panting heavily above you.

“Good girl,” His voice is raspy and he pulls you closer to him once more. That was it, that was all he had to say for you to cum around his cock. You can’t even warn him, instead you just moan and arch your back ultimately clenching around him, milking him for all he has. Your arms were wrapped around his shoulders and your legs were wrapped around his hips. You had him locked inside you. “I’m gonna,” His moves started getting staggered and messy. He was about to cum. “Y/N, y-you have to let go or I’m going to c-cum inside you-u.” He struggled to get out, his movements were sloppy now. He felt too good but you let go at the last second. Satoru pulled out just in time to cum all over your pretty belly button.

After a few minutes of laying next to each other breathing heavily, Satoru gets up to get a warm wash cloth and uses it to clean you off. You lock eyes and both of your faces turn beat red. You just slept together but you immediately felt shy again. What do you do now? Return to school like normal? You were starting to get stuck in your head again.

“Hey,” Satoru reaches out to cup your jaw. “Do you feel any better?”

“Yeah,” You smile at him sweetly. “Thank you.” You jump into his arms and hug him. He is thrown off at first but eventually wraps his arms around you. You were still naked and your breasts were against his bare chest. You could feel his heart beat beneath you. It was slowing and you felt calm again. You pull away first and he pushes your hair behind your ear. He moves the blanket allowing you to get under.

“Should we move to my bed?” He asks, gesturing his head across the room.

“I don’t know, I kinda like it over here.” You laugh and move over allowing him to get in with you.

“You’re lucky I like you, Sparky,” He gets under the blanket and rests his head on your chest, your heartbeat lulling him. He wraps his arms around your stomach and you gently play with his hair as he falls asleep in your arms. His breathing steadies like how it did on the car window. You never imagined he’d be lying against you in the same way. You let the rain sway you to sleep.

----- You were at the Gojo estate for three more days. Each day was filled with glorious meals for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. It felt like a vacation that you never wanted to leave. You and Satoru had become very playful with each other and would sit together during every meal. He would carry you all around the house, whether on his back or in his arms, your laughs filling the otherwise empty halls. You were extremely giggly and tried to hide it from Satoru’s grandmother whenever she was around, but as soon as you and Satoru were behind closed doors you were immediately on each other's lips, jumping each other's bones. You couldn’t keep your hands off each other. You had honestly lost count of how many times he was inside you.

“Toruuu, I’m going to cum.” You ride out your orgasm while staring up at the ceiling. You were both on his king bed and you felt like you were in heaven sitting on a cloud wrapped in his silk sheets. You were on top of him and his hands were cupping both of your breasts as he massaged them roughly. He was finally getting a little more confident with you. He was too focused on how beautiful you looked using him as a toy to cum. He was honestly content not cumming himself because just before this you were between his legs sucking him into oblivion. He came in two minutes, he couldn’t help it. You looked so good looking up at him the way you did. How could he not?

Or so he thought, you were just too hot. “Y/N, I’m going to cum.” His eyebrows scrunched together and you bit your lip getting cockier with your movements. You pushed yourself down harder and rode him until he was practically whimpering and begging you to get off so he wouldn’t come inside you. “P-Please,” He begs. You liked it when he let you dominate him sometimes. You knew how strong he was and you knew he picks and chooses when to be submissive so you take advantage of the times he is. At the last second you allow him to pull you off of him and you roll over giggling. You were sticky with sweat and felt euphoric. When your head hit the pillow you turn to look at him as he used his hand to make sure he managed to cum on his stomach and not to get it everywhere. You lay on your side and watched him as he finally turned his head to look at you. Both of your cheeks turn red again, it was like every time you slept together you both immediately returned to the way you acted before coming to the Gojo estate.

“We leave tomorrow.” You look at him with a bittersweet look in your eyes. You wanted to live in this moment for as long as you could. You didn’t want to go back to fighting curses, attending school, or even figuring out what happened with Suguru before you left. It was all too much. You hadn’t thought about anything the whole time you were here and it was nice.

As if Satoru could see your mind racing, he reached out and gently rubbed your cheek. You smiled sweetly at him and ran your fingers over his before intertwining your hand in his. “The year is almost over, you won’t have to be a sorcerer for much longer.” He gives you an empathetic smile and you close your eyes, cuddling up to him as he holds you against him. “And in a year from now, you can just tell Grandmother you’re still with Suguru so we don’t have to get married.” He says in an almost monotone voice before he separates from you to clean himself off. You furrow your brows and your heart sinks a little.

#bryannawrites #gojo x reader #satoru x reader #geto x reader #suguru x reader #satoru x reader x suguru #jujutsu kaisen #jjk x reader #jjk smut #jujutsu sorcerer #jujutsu gojo #jujutsu geto #Youtube

[zombryz]

: ̗̀➛ Sparks and Cursed Shadows

˗ˏˋ hello again, dear reader ˎˊ˗   Here is my new series :3

Chapter One

masterlist | Next Chapter 2  | ao3

Pairings: Satoru Gojo x afab!reader x Suguru Geto

A/N: hehehe I am so excited for this one. I've already written 20k words and are planning on posting once a week. I usually write these for myself and will almost always make the reader afab, however, I am always open to requests and can write for any gender. As always, thanks for reading my brain rot :3

Summary: Years had passed since you last saw him—the formidable sorcerer, Satoru Gojo, with his innate six eyes, your old classmate, and first love. When Suguru Geto decided to part ways with Jujutsu High and abandon sorcery altogether, you went with him, both of you unintentionally breaking Satoru's heart. Now, after years and years, your heart aches as Suguru, your now lover, succumbs to the ancient curse of Kenjaku. Suguru—no—Kenjaku threatens to kill Suguru inside of his own mind if you do not confront your once-beloved Satoru Gojo, killing him to bring balance back to the world of curses.

Warnings: (current, may change throughout the story) **Possible Anime/Manga spoilers throughout** PSTD, Death, depression, angst, possessiveness, jealousy, uneven power dynamics (obviously because Gojo is the strongest), eventual lemon/smut, slowburn, right person wrong time, friends to lovers to enemies to lovers again, touch starved, unprotected first time, virgin!reader, virgin!gojo, betrayal, possible pregnancy (undecided but will make it cute, not annoying), fuckboy!gojo, kind of poly!reader (she loves them both at the same time), gore/blood/violence scenes that will be graphic

Word Count: 8.5k

Monday, July 9th 2018

“Do you want to go see Human Earthworm 3?” Mahito annoyingly leans into your shoulder hoping that Suguru won’t see him pestering you. You roll your eyes internally and move your head to the left a little now that Mahito is blocking all the sunlight. He sits in the beach chair next to you after he realizes you’re not going to answer him. “Oh c’mon, Geto has you on such a tight leash it’ll be fun.” He says this in a sing-song voice hoping to get you on-board. 

You scoff and try to ignore his childlike teasing and pull your sunglasses down from the top of your head to block your eyes from Mahito in hopes of getting him to leave you alone. 

“No one will even see me so it’ll be like you’re seeing the movie alone. No need to be embarrassed.” He adds hoping this would somehow change your mind. Ugh, he was so aggravating.  You remember when Suguru introduced you to Mahito, the patch-faced, human-like curse. You initially thought he was cute until he opened his mouth. Nothing has changed since then, he’s just gotten more and more under your skin. 

“Enough Mahito,” Suguru interjects and is suddenly standing over the two of you with his arms crossed. His voice made it seem like he was unbothered by the situation entirely but his body language read a little differently. Mahito slumps back into the beach chair with a clear frown plastered across his face. “Y/N, can you come with me please.” He doesn’t look at you when he says this. Instead, he turns on his heel and walks towards the floating door in the middle of the sand. You were in Dagon’s beach domain. It was mostly relaxing and this was where most of you spent your time in hiding these days. 

“What is it?” You ask as the two of you approach the door. You avoid his blatant eye contact. Lately, you’ve been having a really hard time looking at the man you love because that's just it; He isn’t the man you love, well, not anymore. One day last year he came back from a “mission” extremely injured with stitches across his head. He said that he was no longer Suguru Geto but instead a man by the name of Kenjaku. At first, you thought that the injury on his head made him lose his memory but soon you realized he had been possessed by a curse that you had no idea how to exorcise. He stopped touching you and acted like he barely knew who you were and became very serious-natured. Suguru was never this cold. He tried to imitate his love for you but you knew better. It was all a facade. After all, he had told you the truth, that man was no longer Suguru Geto. You weren’t sure if you were supposed to mourn him or save him. You chose the latter and never gave up hope that one day you would get him back. You knew he was still in there, somewhere. Until then, you would do whatever he wanted you to do. It was like you were his slave. You would cry yourself to sleep at night almost every night since. Your Suguru was no longer there to hold you close, to tell you how much he loved you, to have you by his side. You were no longer of importance to him.

Only once had you attempted to exorcise him. That was the day you almost died. He was too strong and you got the only evidence you needed that he was still in there, trapped inside his own body. His body betrayed Kenjaku and didn’t allow him to hurt you anymore. Suguru had stopped himself from killing you. 

“There is something I need from you.” He shuffles his hands awkwardly. Seeing him come off so confident is weird, although his body language betrays him whenever he speaks to you. In the beginning, it was tough to watch but now, you're just numb to it. God, you wish he’d just get on with it so this conversation could be over. It still hurts and you feel your tears threaten to spill. Now all your relationship was was transactions. You stayed close because you loved him and he took advantage of that. “I need you to kill Satoru Gojo.” Your heart sinks at his request. You had secretly hoped that Kenjaku wouldn’t find out who Satoru was or who he was to you and Suguru but several months ago Kenjaku had devised a plan to trap Satoru. That plan you could live with but this? Satoru’s name still sounded foreign on his pseudo-Suguru’s tongue. Your mind flashes to Satoru’s ocean-blue eyes and his cocky but warm smile. How could he say that about his best friend? Your best friend? He probably had this planned this whole time. You were being naive. It was probably because Satoru posed a serious threat to him. How could you forget that Satoru was the strongest Sorceror? You couldn’t, but instead, you just wished he wasn’t.

“I thought we planned to trap him in the prison realm, that’s what you said!” Your voice betrays you now and you’re not trying to shout but you are. You’re upset and visibly so, why is he saying all of this?

“We’re not certain the prison realm will be enough to hold Satoru Gojo, after all, he is the strongest.” He laughs and you just scoff at his words in disbelief. If Suguru heard himself say this he would be so heartbroken. It had been years since you saw him, the strongest sorcerer, the man who held the innate gift of the six eyes, your old classmate, your first love, Satoru Gojo. Almost ten years to be exact. He would be almost 30 now. So much has changed since then. You wondered if he remembered you and if he thought of you as much as you thought of him.

“I can’t. I won’t-” your voice cracks, “-do that.” The tears from earlier start to spill now. You had hoped that running away with Suguru to follow his dream would mean that you would never have to see Satoru again. You were fine with that but this, you weren’t fine with. Your heart would never allow you to kill Satoru Gojo. You weren’t even sure why Suguru was so confident that you could. Maybe because it wasn’t a request from Suguru…

“Yes, you will. If you have any hope of seeing Suguru Geto again you will.” Your eyes flick up to his forehead where you look at him through wet lashes. You look at the stitches that hold his skull together with haste. He’s still in there and you just wanted him back. “You’re the only one out of all of us that has the best chance of getting close to him. After all, he once loved you. Didn’t he?” Your cheeks burn and your stomach drops at his words. You feel like you’re going to be sick. If you were being honest with yourself, you didn’t know if he once loved you or not. “Even if you don’t kill him, you’re able to get close and weaken him, then we can trap him.”

“Fine.” You wipe the single tear from your cheek and turn to walk away but before you can Kenjaku reaches for your arm and grabs a hold of your wrist tightly making you wince.

“I think you should go with Mahito. It could give you a chance to scope out Satoru’s whereabouts. I hear he has a few students of his own now.” His voice is deep and low making you curious as to why he was whispering. Is this because he doesn’t have faith in the little curses he keeps around him? Are you the only person completely loyal to him? Maybe, you thought. Then your mind wanders to Satoru. You wonder if he’s gotten any taller, his hair any longer, or if he is the same old Satoru. Your lips turn upwards slightly at the thought of his laugh as you leave Suguru and make your way over to Mahito.

“Come on patch-face. We’re going to see your movie.” You throw a towel at him and roll your eyes at the excited face he makes. He reminds you so much of a child and sometimes you don’t know why you can’t stand him. 

Later in the day

You arrived at the movie theater and bought one ticket for Human Earthworm 3. Mahito stood next to you eager to get into the theater. There were only a few other people in the theater, a few boys sitting by the front and a lone teenage boy. Good thing you didn’t care about the movie all that much because the boys up front would not shut up. The lone boy sitting at the top left of the theater wore a purple shirt and his dark hair fell over his face. He looked sad but you tried not to think anything of it. 

“Should I shut them up?” Mahito leaned over to whisper in your ear. His words were laced with evil and you could hear the smile across his lips. You shiver at his words but try to play it off.

“If you want, I don’t care.” You wave him off with an annoyed sigh. The boy in purple looked up at you and you imagined he thought you were crazy for talking to yourself. Whatever. You had gone through your wallet during the movie and found your old jujutsu high ID card. Yep, just as you thought you were once a grade-one sorcerer. You flip over your ID and run your fingertips over the scratched-up surface. There was a smiley face drawn in Sharpie that was slightly smudged. That’s right, Satoru drew this. You smiled sweetly to yourself at the memory. He was so annoying back then but you adored him and his goofy self. He was somehow always so cocky. He was beautiful though, he was tall and hadn’t completely grown into his height yet. You remember his messy white hair and his angelic blue eyes. You even remember him stealing your ID card and holding it above your head so you couldn’t reach it. He always made it a point to joke with you about being short. He was always so playful with you. 

Your mind wanders to something darker as you hold the plastic between your two fingers. Were you really going to have to kill him to bring Suguru back? What if he could help you instead? Did he even still care about you or Suguru enough to do that? This all felt so heavy. Were you even going to be able to kill him if he said no? Kenjaku seemed to think you could. Yes, you were once a very strong sorcerer and if you had to guess you’re probably well past a special grade now but that just means he is too. Even back then Satoru was the strongest, he was a special grade even then. You sigh to yourself. You try to remind yourself that you were the descendant of one of the strongest sorcerers in history. You were part of the Kashimo clan, your great-great-great grandfather was titled the god of lightning. You tried to talk yourself into feeling stronger but it wasn’t helping. The truth is Satoru would kill you in an instant if he wanted to. Maybe because you deserved it and wouldn’t fight back or maybe just because you were weak.

Before you knew it Mahito was bored. He no longer had any interest in the movie and you were snapped out of whatever trance you were just in. He stood up and started walking to the exit but not before completely transmuting all three of the boys who were talking during the entire movie. You roll your eyes and follow him out stuffing your ID card back into your wallet and then into your purse. Such a drama queen.

As you’re walking back to the building where your hideout was you hear someone call out to you. You consider ignoring it but then he yells out, “Hey, you, patch-face with the lady!” Suddenly your eyes widen as you turn around to face the same sad boy from earlier—the one who wore purple and had one side of his face covered by his dark hair.

“Y-you can see him?” You blurt out pointing at Mahito, not even acknowledging that he was going to say something first.

“Yeah, and I also saw what he did to them.” He steps back a little, losing the confidence he just had. He seemed sweet and you knew he wasn’t at all a real threat. Suddenly he seemed sweaty and scared. 

“What, were they your friends or something?” Mahito interjects and you allow him to speak to the poor boy. You feel a small drop of water fall on your face and when you look up you notice it's starting to rain. You pull your hood over your head and lean against a wall under an air conditioning unit so you don’t get wet.

“Can I..” he hesitates, “Do that too?” The boy asks while staring down at his feet. There seems to be something troubling him for him to be asking dangerous strangers for help.

“Come on, I’ll show you.” Mahito grins creepily and that was your queue to leave. You didn’t care to listen to him go on and on about curses when he just learned about it not too long ago himself. After all, he was a new curse.

“You two go on without me. Suguru will want to hear about this.” You share one last look at Mahito and the boy before drifting back into the shadows of the alleyway to make your way back to the hideout. 

The next day 

Mahito tells you that the boy's name is Junpei. He can see and manipulate cursed energy and Mahito has taken it upon himself to personally “train” the boy. You’re slightly annoyed but just happy that Mahito won't be bothering you as much anymore. You tell him to be nice to the boy and that if he hurt him in any way, you’ll kill him. You can’t help it, something about him reminded you of a younger Suguru and it warmed your heart. 

Suguru on the other hand didn’t care as much as you thought he would. He was more disappointed to see that you had returned with no news on Satoru’s whereabouts. You promised to go back out today and see what you could find out. You met up with Mahito who happened to be spying on Junpei. Apparently, Junpei had crossed paths with The king of curses, Sukuna’s vessel, Yuji Itadori, a young boy with bright pink hair and a red hood attached to his Jujutsu High uniform. You could feel just how powerful his cursed energy was from a mile back. His aura sent chills down your spine. Everything about Sukuna freaks you out. You’ve only ever heard stories about him as you and Suguru spent a couple of years searching for his twenty fingers. You also remember that your great-great-great grandfather made it his dying wish that one day he would get to fight Sukuna. You guessed that never happened since your grandfather was the one 6 feet under. 

“He told him about us,” Mahito says while playing with the ends of his hair and swinging his feet out beneath him. He was sitting on a park tree near where Junpei and Itadori were talking but was careful to be out of sight.

“What do you mean?” You weren’t following what he was saying.

“Junpei told Itadori that he saw us yesterday and described what we looked like. Should we go ahead and kill him to preserve Geto’s plan?”

“No, that would just stir the pot. Maybe this could work in our favor. We got word from Jogo that Sukuna’s vessel was one of Satoru-I mean- Gojo’s students, right?” Now Mahito was the one not following. His face is full of confusion. You flick him in the forehead, “That means that Gojo will come to us stupid. Now we won't have to find him. He isn’t going to send his weaker sorcerers to fight us knowing that we’re multiple special grades.” 

“Oh, right!” Mahito smiles and turns to face Junpei once more. “I also fought a blonde sorcerer yesterday! Even more the reason to come.” Mahito sings as he continues to swing his feet humming a tune. 

Your heart drops. A blonde sorcerer? Could it be? 

“Mahito… this blonde sorcerer…” you start but your voice gets stuck in your throat. “Did you kill him?” Your throat suddenly felt like pins and needles.

“The businessman? No, it was a pretty even match actually and we had to draw.” 

Nanamin.. Of course, it was him. You anxiously ran your fingers through your hair. Thank god, he’s still alive. You tried to keep tabs on most of your other old classmates, except Satoru. You thought Nanami quit being a sorcerer but maybe your intel was wrong. 

“Please don’t hurt him.” You turn toward Mahito practically begging. 

“I never thought I’d hear you say that Y/N! Wow, you are a softy arentcha? Well, either way, I do what I want.” Mahito gets close to your face and smiles. You had about enough of him and were this close to exorcising him right then and there when you noticed Itadori and Junpei leaving. Killing Kenjaku’s favorite curse would have to wait. The two of you continued to follow Itadori and Junpei.

Later that day 

You had devised a plan. You overheard Kenjaku and Mahito talking, they were going to use Junpei to create a diversion to see how much control Itadori had over Sukuna, or best case scenario, they were planning on getting control over Sukuna’s vessel themselves. 

The whole plan made you sick. Poor Junpei. You knew what you had to do. You had to be there in the shadows to protect Junpei and to leave with Satoru, however you needed to. This was your only hope of saving Suguru. 

When you weren’t sleeping in Dagon’s domain, you were in a room over at the motel you were all staying at. You used to share this room with Suguru and you just couldn’t be alone in there anymore, it was too much. You began packing a few of your things when you heard someone knock on your door softly.

“Come in.” You call out to them. 

The door opens and when you look up you see Mimiko, her long brunette hair laying at her shoulders and her body language makes it seem like she has been tiptoeing around Kenjaku herself. You can’t believe how much she has grown since you and Suguru found her and her twin sister years ago. For a long time, you all felt like a family. You and Suguru even used to make sweet jokes about how Mimiko and Nanako were your daughters. You once asked Suguru if he thought if you had children together ironically you would also have twin daughters. He chuckled but you knew deep down he never wanted to bring more kids into the world. Sometimes you wish your relationship with him could’ve been different. You would’ve really loved just being about to go on dates and worry about paying rent with your normal careers. Maybe you both would’ve worked at Nanami’s office and made Fridays your movie nights and Tuesdays would be when you invited Shoko, Nanami, and Haibara over for Dinner. Satoru would come sometimes when he wasn’t busy with his new girl of the week. Sadly though, that was all just a dream; but maybe in another life, it wasn’t just a dream. 

“It’s just me.” You say and turn to continue packing with a straight face.

“Oh, okay,” she immediately relaxes. “Where are you going?”

You completely ignored her question, you didn’t want her to start getting worked up. “Where is Nanako, I want to say goodbye to the both of you.” 

“You’re leaving us? No! You can’t, please don’t leave us here with him.” Her voice cracks and it breaks your heart. They both have been through so much. 

You rush over to her to quickly stop her from crying. You lower your voice so that it is above a whisper while you gently rub her shoulder, “It’s okay, it’s not for good. I’m doing this for us Mimiko, I am going to get help so that we can get Suguru back.”

“Really?” She questions while sniffling. 

“Yes, but I need to hurry before he notices. Can you cover for me?” 

“Well, Nanako is with him…” 

“Where?” You say with slight irritation in your voice.

“Upstairs.”

You give her a big hug before making your way up the dirty motel staircase. Luckily, you see Nanako’s blonde hair coming around the corner and she is alone. You run up to her and give her a big hug as well. 

“I love you. Tell Mimiko I love her too. She’ll explain everything.” You don’t even give her a chance to ask any questions before taking off down the other side of the outside hallway. You try to be stealthy and quiet but you’re not quiet enough. Suddenly an arm reaches out to you, jolting you to a stop. It was him. His grip made you wince once more.

“And where are you going, Y/N?” He asks with a borderline sinister smile. You shudder as you go to look at him trying your hardest to pretend like everything is fine. 

“I’m going on your secret mission, remember? I just said goodbye to our daughters.” You hiss up at him. This time you look directly into his eyes so that he feels your anger. 

He didn’t seem to like this, he reached out and grabbed your throat to pull you closer to him. Your teeth clench together and cry out in pain. He’s not quite choking you but he’s holding you hard enough to leave bruises behind. 

“Good luck then.” He mutters in your ear. When he pulls away he places a small chaste kiss on your lips making your heart flutter a little. The entire interaction was giving you whiplash. You figured this was his way of saying ‘Don’t betray me or I’ll kill you’. He lets go of your throat and you cough trying to catch your breath.

You look at him with hate in your eyes one last time before turning and running down the motel stairs. You had one more stop to make for your grand plan to work. Mahito. 

The next day

You wake up the next day in a room unfamiliar to you. The night before you had left your motel and went to a hotel that was closer to Jujutsu High. You showered and put on a little bit of makeup. As you were getting dressed in your family's traditional attire you couldn’t help but feel nervous. Today you were going to see Satoru. What if he didn’t want to see you? Who were you kidding of course he didn’t. You would be lucky if he paid you any mind at all. But what if you had to fight him? Your heart was beating out of your chest as you put on your all-white haori. As you wrapped bandages around your fists and lower arms you breathed out deeply preparing for the worst. You pulled your hair back into two buns and grabbed your quarterstaff before leaving for the school. It had been a long time since you’d had to fight anyone let alone dress in your traditional attire.

You arrive at the school that you heard Mahito mention to Kenjaku the day before. It was the school where Junpei attended. You decided to keep your distance from the fight because you couldn’t give up your position or your plan. When you walk toward the back of the school you see the veil had already been lowered. This was Mahito’s viel which means Kenjaku wasn’t here. He most likely didn’t want to run into Satoru to raise any red flags about your arrival. When you entered the viel you hoped that Mahito had noticed your energy like you planned. You walked through the school and up the stairs. It was dead, where was everyone? There was glass all over the floors from the windows. They must’ve already started fighting. 

You turn the corner to where you thought you heard fighting and that's when you see him. Junpei. No, no, no, you were supposed to protect him. You were too late. Mahito had already gotten his hands on him and turned him into a transmuted beast. You clench your eyes shut as you walk past his body. Your heart sinks and your face twists in anger. Maybe the next part of your plan would be real then. Mahito of course will think you’re putting on a show for the sorcerors like you had planned.

When you walk over to the windowsill you see them. Sukuna’s vessel, Itadori and Nanami were fighting Mahito. Quite frankly, Mahito was getting his ass whooped. You wanted to see how this would play out but that's when you realized one of the most important parts of your plan. Satoru isn’t here. Where was he? Why did they only send Nanami? 

You take a deep breath. Okay, you had two choices. Bail or improvise. You chose the latter. 

With a war cry and your charged cursed energy, you jump from the window and land behind Itadori and Nanami. You tap into your rage and your hair starts emitting cursed lightning that bounces from each of your buns. Your eyes began glowing yellow and you lightly tap your quarterstaff on the ground causing the school courtyard to shake.

“MAHITO!” You scream at the top of your lungs, haste dripping from your tongue. Just as planned, Mahito would change direction and start fighting you. 

Both Itadori and Nanami look your way. Itadori is extremely confused about whether or not you’re also an enemy and when he starts to make his way toward you Nanami reaches his arm out to stop him. He looks back at Nanami and he simply shakes his head signaling him to trust him. 

Mahito then takes the opportunity to shape himself into a giant spiked beast and attempts to slice you where you stand. You jump over his additional spiked body parts and use one of his arms as leverage to jump across to the other side of the courtyard. He tries to hit you again and you redirect his hand using taijutsu and infuse your quarterstaff with cursed lightning and hit him directly in the chest. The impact makes him fly across the courtyard and he starts shaking from the electrical energy in the blast. Damn, you need to dial it back a bit if you want this to be believable. You turn toward Nanami and Itadori. Your eyes meet Nanami’s and your heart flutters in your chest, you haven’t seen him since his hair was long. He was so tall and cute and now he is a big, strong man. His blue dress shirt is snug across his chest and you’re just completely surprised by how much he's grown. His cheeks were much more defined and he was aging like wine. He still wore his signature frown.

Perfect moment to be distracted. Mahito takes the opportunity you give him and turns his arms into little spikes. He pierces the back of your thigh causing you to scream out in pain. What was he doing? This wasn’t the plan. You cry out as you feel two more spikes go through your gut. When he pulls them out you look down to see your all-white haori covered in blood, your blood. Well so much for dialing it back, you trusted Mahito enough to not kill you but maybe that was his plan all along. This fake fight was a ploy for him to kill you.

“Y/N!” Nanami yells out as he runs over to catch you before you fall. 

“N-na-namin” you respond breathlessly as you fall to your knees. There was blood pouring from your mouth. Nanami catches you and you hold your stomach as you shake in his arms. Did Kenjaku know your plan all along? Why would Mahito kill you? You felt yourself slipping out of consciousness and all you could think about was the fact that you wouldn’t get to see Satoru after all. Maybe this was for the best. If you can’t be with Suguru you don’t care whether you lived or died. 

As your eyes start to close you can feel Nanami squeeze you tighter as he hugs you against his chest. You hear Itadori yell out that Mahito is getting away and Nanami tells him to let him go, and that it wasn’t worth it. Then you hear Itadori ask if Nanami knew who you were to which he replied, “Yes, I know her well.” 

---

Two days later

You wake up to the smell of cigarettes and hear muffled talking in the background. When you sit up frantically in shock you see that you are handcuffed to the bed. You begin to panic, your charged cursed energy threatening to spill out until you realize that you recognize where you are. You’re in the medical office at Jujutsu High. You’ve been here for many injuries, most of which were self-inflicted from your training with Satoru. Damn, his stupid infinity, your attacks would almost always bounce back causing you to get hurt. When you look down you see your thigh wrapped in bandages as well as your lower abdomen. 

“That special grade curse got you pretty good.” You scoff at the statement that Mahito was a special grade curse. Screw him. But wait, you know that voice, that sweet voice coated with years of cigarettes and liquor.

“Shoko?” You yell out whipping your head back and forth to search for her.

“Hey squirt, it’s me don’t get all frizzy on me now.” She wheels her chair over to your bed and stands to take your temperature while simultaneously rubbing your head trying to stir up your electrical cursed energy. That’s right, she always called you that because you were a little younger and a little shorter than her. She also loved annoying you by making your hair frizzy. You didn’t even care that she was making your hair a mess, a huge smile was plastered across your face. She looks much older, you bet it's from her bad smoking and drinking habits. She’s still beautiful though, just has dark circles under her eyes and her hair is much much longer. She’s still the same Shoko. God how you missed her. 

“Why am I chained to the bed?” You ask but you already know the answer to that question. 

“You know why squirt…” Her face drops and she wheels away from your bed now. 

“Well, what happens now? Am I to be executed now that I am in the school's possession again?” You ask with a small laugh but deep down you have a genuine concern that that might be the case, this was one of the reasons you never came back after deserting the school with Suguru. 

“You know there are very strong people here that would never allow that to happen.”

Was she talking about Satoru? She had to be. Unless someone else from your class sprouted up and became strong enough to overpower those in charge. You decide to assume she’s talking about Satoru.

“I’m not so sure about that. Last time I saw him he seemed perfectly okay with the idea of me dying.” Your voice gets quiet as you say this, it’s as if the wound is still fresh. You don’t allow her to say anything to that, “Anyways, where is he?”

“He got back yesterday, as soon as he heard you were here.” Suddenly there are butterflies in your stomach. You thought you were going to die at Mahito’s hand but it seems he missed all of your vitals. So you get to see Satoru after all. Why were you suddenly so nervous?

Without warning, the big metal door to the facility opens and you see Shoko stand to greet whoever it is. Part of you hoped it was Satoru and the other part of you was scared shitless. 

“Y/N.” A stern male’s voice states your name causing you to jump a little.

Your eyes start watering, “Nanamin?” You turn your head to see him walking over to you. 

“You know I hate when you call me that.” Nanami gets closer to your bed and unlocks your handcuffs freeing you. You giggle at his defensiveness, it’s good to see he hasn’t gotten any more expressive with his emotions. You jump into his arms and hug him. He is reluctant to return your hug but he ultimately does. You’ve missed him so so much. 

“Why are you freeing me?” You step back and rub your wrists looking down to see they’re starting to bruise. When you reach up you feel a bandage around your neck too. You look at Shoko confused until you remember the moment you had with Kenjaku before you left. You rub the bandage gently reminding you of why you’re here. He had hurt you. You want Suguru back.

“We have some questions.” He reaches around your back and puts new handcuffs around your wrists. He is gentle with his movements though so that he doesn’t hurt you. You sigh, just when you thought you were free. You understood why though, it was going to take a lot of work for anyone here to trust you again. Nanami walks you down the hall to Principal Gakugangi’s office. Memories of this hallway flood your brain. You remember the time you, Satoru, and Suguru raced down this hallway. Of course, Satoru won because he had the longest legs.

You’re brought to a room next to the principal’s office that has a chair seated at the front of the room directly under multiple TV screens. Across from that, there were a bunch of seats that were set up auditorium style. All of your old teachers and classmates were already seated, all except Satoru. You started to explain to ex-principal Yaga and principal Gakuganji why you were there. It was as if you were reading from a script. It was the story you fabricated to get here, although most of it was true. You told Shoko, Nanami, Utahime, Mei-Mei, Gakuganji and Yaga. You wished Satoru was here to listen but you figured there was a reason he wasn’t. You went on about how after you left Jujutsu High years and years ago with Suguru he was possessed by Kenjaku and forced you to work for him. You lied and told them how you heard that Mahito could transmute souls and that you went looking for him to help touch Suguru’s soul to kill Kenjaku inside of him. Everything in your story came together so perfectly, you mentioned how you were fighting Mahito at the school because he had betrayed you and told Suguru your plan and was ultimately trying to kill you. This explained why Itadori told them Junpei saw you at the movies with Mahito and why you were trying to kill him afterward. 

Finally, Utahime spoke up and asked, “Why did you never come back to us, Y/N?” She sounded so dejected as she said this. You were starting to regret coming back at all, it was already stirring up way too many old emotions that you thought you tucked away years ago.

This question hit harder than you expected it to. Your chest started to feel tight. You held your wrists together to wipe your face of the tears that were now spilling out on their own. Bending forward you rest your head in your arms before continuing, “I wanted to come back, trust me I did!” You pause and look at all your old friends sitting on the edge of their seats listening to you with such care in their eyes. “I was scared because of the death penalty and also I wanted to protect you guys the best I could from Suguru, h-he was not himself.” You sniffle and stare down at your bound hands, you internally debate saying this last part but they deserve to know, “a-and, I loved him.” You hesitantly correct yourself, “I do love him.” You’re suddenly brought back to the first few years together with Suguru after you both had abandoned Jujutsu High. You were severely depressed and would cry almost every night to Suguru about how you missed everyone at Jujutsu High and how you wanted to go back. He would comfort you but couldn’t understand your reasoning. He didn’t ask you to follow him and he never really understood why you did. He did, however, reassure you of his love whenever you need it. You don’t think he ever felt sad about his past which allowed him to pour himself into both you and his purpose. 

You watch as everyone’s eyes quickly dart toward the door behind you. When you look over your shoulder with puffy eyes you see what they were looking at. You finally see him. The strongest sorcerer, the man who held the innate gift of the six eyes, your old classmate, your first love, Satoru Gojo. He is, where do you even begin? If your heart wasn’t hurting so bad you could probably talk about how he was taller than the door frame for hours. His hair was slightly longer than you remember and still as white as snow. It sat perfectly on top of his head with a black blindfold that covered his beautiful blue eyes that had been burned into your memory for years. He upgraded from the little black sunglasses you used to steal from him. His lips looked as soft as you remember and when you look down you see his arms crossed over his chest. His arms look so much bigger now that he has grown into his lanky self. He looks strong and his hands are huge. You can’t even focus, the room was spinning and your heart was beating out of your chest. How embarrassing. No one said a thing. You hated that you couldn’t see his eyes. You knew him though, more than probably anyone else in the room. Your presence made him uneasy and nervous just as much as yours did his. He continued to stare at you through his blindfold. Everyone fell into an unbearable silence. It felt like you were swallowing nails every time you took a breath. You wanted him to scream or yell at you, you wanted him to do something other than what he was doing. Your eyes were begging him to take you away from all the eyes in the room so that you could talk one-on-one, but he wouldn’t do that. Not anymore. You wanted to know if he still cared at all if he even missed you.

“I thought I told you not to get distracted in a fight,” Satoru speaks in a calm voice but his posture stiffens against the door as he speaks.

You open your mouth to reply but instead, Principal Yaga interjects and stands before you causing you to turn your attention to him. You just wanted to be anywhere but here. You were now very unsure about whether or not Satoru would allow the higher-ups to kill you or not. Suddenly you feel very small and weak.

“The Kyoto sister school exchange event is about to begin,” he gruffs in annoyance and points to the TVs above your head. “We’re done for today. Gojo, she is your responsibility, put her in the talisman room until we figure out what to do with her.” 

Your head shifts from Principal Yaga to Satoru, suddenly very nervous. The talisman room is where sorcerers bring special-grade human-like curses, “evil” sorcerers, or anyone who poses a threat to the sorcerer world. It was like a holding cell that drained all your cursed energy. It was where the school put those who were on death row. You freeze in your chair when you see Nanami coming over to drag you out of the room.

“N-Nanamin, please, no,” you beg, catching a sob in your throat. 

“I’m sorry, Y/N.” His eyes seem sincere but you knew he had no choice. He walks you over to Satoru who takes the chains on your wrist without saying a word. He is neither gentle nor harsh in the way he leads you down the hall. A tense silence falls around you. This is the closest you’ve been to him in years and you just want things to go back to the way they were. You’re too scared to look at him so you stare at the ground rethinking this whole thing. Should you try to fight Satoru here and now? No, he’s too strong and the others would be behind him. Should you make a break for it and run back to Suguru? No. You stop abruptly causing Satoru’s infinity to hit you causing you to lose your balance. He had his infinity up around you? This was ultimately a test to see if he still trusts you, even a little, but the answer was no. Your heart breaks, things are never going to be the same. Now that you are out of the sight of the others you turn to Satoru as much as your position allows, your last hope was talking to him.

“Satoru,” You hum his name, it coming out much sweeter than you meant for it to. “Please, l-listen to me.” You look up at him and try to ignore how he towers over you. He tilts his head down at you. You’re still unable to see his eyes so you just assume he’s looking at you. “I-I know you don’t trust me anymore…” Your voice wavers as you say this. “But, you’re in danger. Please list-” 

“’m the strongest.” His voice is gruff and cold as he cuts you off. It’s his way of saying ‘Shut up, no I’m not’. 

You start pulling your arms away from him to get him to understand how serious this is. He eventually gives way and you’re now facing him with your hands behind your back. He cockily puts his hands in his pocket allowing you to continue talking. He is straight-faced and almost looks bored. Oh, how you wished you could see his signature Satoru Gojo smile. 

“Suguru has been possessed by a very strong cursed spirit who has lived many lifetimes. He is planning on sealing you away!” Your voice strains as you try to plead with him. 

“Suguru is dead,” His voice is still just as monotone as before. “I should know, I’m the one who killed him.” 

First, your heart drops. Then your eyes widen and your muscles tense up. “What?” You grumble through gritted teeth as you slowly blink up at him as your mind tries to wrap around what he just said. The electric cursed energy you possess begins to flow through you in anger. You can feel the static electricity start to form between the two buns in your hair, like a radio frequency. Your hair begins to float from the friction. Suddenly your arms are free from their shackles. You must’ve tensed up so much that your strength snapped them off.

“That was you?” You say with furrowed brows as your feet naturally start to take a fighting pose. You remember when Kenjaku came back in Suguru’s place that day and explained that he found his body ‘without a host’, aka dead. You didn’t believe it, you never did. Who could’ve possibly killed him? Whoever it was had to be strong, you never guessed it would be Satoru. He was his best friend. And Suguru was still in there. He had to be.

“You know I had to do it. Don’t start this Y/N, you know I’d win.” His hands were still in his pockets and now he was just getting on your nerves. You hated that the first time you heard him say your name again was under these circumstances. 

“You’re just going to have to kill me too,” Your tears stop and you reach your arm out to summon your quarterstaff using your cursed wavelength, after a moment it shatters a window and is in your grip, “Gojo.” You twirl your staff around your head and tap it on the ground making the rest of the windows in the hall shatter. You revert to his last name and for a split second, you think you see him release a pained breath but you no longer care. There was no going back for either of you. You were now enemies. 

You run at him at full speed while building up your cursed energy in your staff. You had no idea how you were going to get him to turn off his infinity but you were okay with it ending here. There was something so beautiful about dying at Satoru’s hand. As soon as you’re close enough, you jump above him and hit right where his head would be. You can see your attack absorbed by his infinity. However, the floor and the wall behind him weren’t as lucky. They both take a huge hit and crumble away. Why wasn’t he fighting back? Why wasn’t he killing you?

Attack after attack after attack, he just allows you to come at him. You’re extremely angry and you feel like you’re going to explode. You throw your quarterstaff at the wall frustrated and instead walk up to him preparing to try hand-to-hand combat. Your lips are trembling now, you’re a sobbing mess. He finally pulls his hands out of his pockets as you incessantly pound on his infinity until you feel it slowly dwindle. Then your arms make contact with his chest. Tears run down your cheeks as your arms feel his heartbeat where they are resting against him  It even annoyed you that his heartbeat came out slower and calmer than yours. Who were you kidding, you didn’t pose a threat to him at all. You may be a special-grade sorcerer but your weakness was him, and maybe you were his too. You fall into him completely exhausted from over-exerting yourself. He allows your forehead to rest on his heart completely swallowed by sadness. You finally gave in and cried your heart out into his chest. He then slowly reaches up to grab your arms, his touch is hesitant but still gentle. It’s almost like he doesn’t want to touch you but does so anyway. He ever so slightly rubs his thumb across your wrist making you raise your head to look at him. Your eyes were wet, your lips were red, and your hair messily fell around your face. You still couldn’t see his eyes, those beautiful eyes, and that stupid blindfold.

“He’s not dead. He can’t be.” You plead again, not even sure what you’re expecting from him anymore. “I-I love him, Satoru.” You can’t believe you’re sitting here telling him this, crying into his chest like you once did what felt like lifetimes ago now,  “I know you once loved him too, he was your best friend. Please, plea-” 

He brings his hand up to your cheek and caresses it softly before bringing his two forefingers up to your forehead and gently draining you of all your energy, ultimately putting you to sleep. Your eyes roll back in your head and you fall limp into his arms. Satoru leans down to pick you up bridal style before walking over to your quarterstaff and picking it up in one swift motion. You were so light in his arms. Your head lulls on his chest as he carries you to the talisman room. Your hair was completely out of place and your lips were slightly parted as if this was the most comfortable sleep you had gotten in a while. He can't help but stare at you through his blindfold as his chest tightens with emotion. You were the same girl he fell in love with years ago, you just matured and there was a certain confidence in the way you carried yourself that you didn’t do before. Your hair was much longer and your cheeks had thinned out a bit with age. It was so strange seeing you again, now his heart was starting to beat fast. He honestly never thought he’d see you again. When he ran into Suguru last year he was sure you would be with him, fighting alongside him… but you weren't. He had hoped that meant you ran away from it all and maybe even married a nice ordinary man, someone you wanted to marry, settled down, had a family like you always talked about, and abandoned sorcery altogether. But here you were not only before his very eyes but in his arms again, still tied up with his best friend and still tied up with jujutsu sorcery. He wondered what you had been through all this time away from him. He had tried to move on, he did. He’s been on plenty of dates with other women and he even tried pursuing both Utahime and Shoko, they were the closest thing he could get and it wasn’t close at all. Shoko knew he was trying to fill your void and she respected herself too much to give in to his motives. Utahime on the other hand liked him back and for a while, they tried dating but in the end, they just weren’t compatible. None of them were you, you hurt way too much. How was it fair that in the end, you chose Suguru? Did you not love him too? Did you just love him more? Why didn’t you stay?

Satoru was suddenly very thankful that you were asleep and that he had a blindfold on, his tears escaped anyway. 

He walked past his room with you in his arms. Part of him wanted to lay you on his bed in hopes that you would wake up and this would all just be a bad dream. You would be back in 2006 laying in his bed again but instead of thinking with his heart, he went with his head. He brought you to the talisman room, sat you in the chair in the center of the room, and left to return to watch the Kyoto Sister School Exchange event.

#bryannawrites #gojo x reader #satoru x reader #geto x reader #suguru x reader #satoru x reader x suguru #jujutsu kaisen #jjk x reader #jjk smut #jujutsu sorcerer #jujutsu gojo #jujutsu geto

[zombryz]

dancing with titans

˗ˏˋ hii :3 ˎˊ˗  

chapter one - rainy days 

masterlist | chapter two (coming soon!) | read on ao3 | 

pairings - Levi x afab!reader | Jean x afab!reader | v minor Eren x afab!reader

warnings - slowburn, eventual smut, blood and gore, angst, possessiveness, unrequited love (but not really)

word count - 3.5k

Let’s imagine this is Levi watching the reader and Jean *insert eyes emoji* hehe

You still remember your very first interaction with Captain Levi. Before the temperatures began to fall, it was a rainy day during the 104th Training Corps, so you were not quite required to wear winter clothing. Captain Levi, the current Commander of the Survey Corps, and Keith Shadis, your instructor and the former 12th Commander of the Survey Corps, had been assessing the soldiers during ODM training. Captain Levi came to scope out the new recruits and see if there were any promising faces that he could ultimately add to his team. There were dozens of military dropouts that first month, but you stayed. Now that you think about it, you’re not sure why you stayed, but you’re glad you did. Although the training was challenging and exhausting, you never gave up on the belief that your life might one day have meaning. Growing up in the Utopia district made life unbearably dull and made you feel trapped inside the walls, and you were constantly hearing stories about soldiers who went outside the walls. One day you had enough and decided to leave home to join the military because you no longer wanted to be bound to the life set out for you inside the walls. You wanted excitement, even if that meant death. Now, here you were, aiming to take down ten fake Titan structures with your ODM gear and steel swords in hand. You scored a perfect ten; you know you did. You landed on your feet in front of Commander Shadis and Captain Levi after mastering the grips and gliding swiftly through the air. Breathing heavily, you looked up at your instructor and noticed the man beside him. 

“You hold your blades similar to the way I hold mine.” Captain Levi, who was a stranger at the time, speaks monotonously and nods his head toward your hands, which were holding both blades backward. It was the most comfortable position for you; you were holding them that way without even realizing it. His eyes remained on your form for a moment while you looked down at your hands and shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. His steely gray eyes looked tired and heavy. To be honest, you never gave him much thought back then. You never really answered him either, as you remember. Instead, you gave him an ingenuine smile and turned your attention to Commander Shadis, who was waiting to give his score to you.

“Yep, you got a perfect score,” he sighs slightly, “again.” You jump in excitement and thank him before heading back to your fellow recruits. As you walked back to the rest of the group, you felt eyes bore into the back of your head. They were Captain Levi’s. 

---

It wasn’t until you saw Captain Levi in action that you fell for him. He did in fact hold his blades similarly to you; the only distinction was that you held both backward, whereas he only held the blade backward in his left hand. During your first expedition beyond the walls, he was mesmerizing; you watched in awe as he effortlessly chopped up twelve-meter-tall titans without any assistance. You and Levi would dance around each other while taking down Titans. He would cross over into your path, and you would into him, never once having to verbally communicate what the other was doing. You read his movements like a book, and he read yours. It felt romantic in a way that you had never felt anything like it. At the end of the expedition, he complimented the way you moved in the sky, causing you to blush. You thanked him and finally looked at him for the first time. You complimented him back and even brought up the way he held his blades. He smiled slightly, a hint of red threatening to spill onto his face. You’ll never forget how his eyes still looked so tired, but you could see the admiration he held for you. 

That was two years ago. Now, you are in your final year of the training corps, with only a month left until graduation. You've made friends, but you’ve barely talked to Levi. You had been pining for Levi ever since that day during your expedition. He was either completely unaware of your feelings for him or did not share them. You tried multiple times to bury them but to no avail. That’s how you found yourself here, sitting at the table with all of the friends you’ve made in the training corps. Somehow, everyone at your table knew about your feelings for your captain, and it was embarrassing.  

“When are you going to give up?” Eren nudges your shoulder softly, completely knocking you out of your thoughts while you stare at Levi from across the cafeteria. You loved watching the way he drank his afternoon tea. He held his cup differently, just like his blades, with almost all of his fingers around the rim. His fingers were delicate and veiny, and you were captivated by how such pretty hands allowed him to be a ruthless killer. Back to the present - you shove Eren back gently, and your face is beet red now. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you say, feigning innocence while biting into the apple that Mikasa offered you earlier. 

“What do you see in him anyway? He’s short and mean.” Eren rests his head in his hands and looks up at you. His words draw the attention of the rest of the table, and they all turn to look at you and Eren. 

“I-I don’t know,” you answered in a sing-song voice. “He's super strong and funny.” You answer, not fully believing the second part. 

“Funny?” Eren tches, “The captain is NOT funny.” Eren rolls his eyes and runs his fingers through his hair before sitting back in his chair, visibly annoyed. “And… I’m strong. I’m probably the strongest one here!” He speaks louder than he meant to. 

“Hey, watch it, Yeager!” Jean chimes in from the other side of you without looking at you or Eren. It was common knowledge that Jean Kirstein and Eren Yeager liked you. Sometimes you thought Eren pretended to like you just to get on Jean’s nerves, and it was amusing for the most part. 

“Hey man, you and I have about the same chance!” Eren raises his voice again while looking past you and at Jean. Armin and Mikasa sat across from you, and beside them sat Connie and Sasha. Everyone was eating their lunch but sat quietly listening in on the drama.

Jean didn’t answer Eren; instead, he finally looked at you with his golden brown eyes. His cheeks were flushed, and he looked kind of cute being the center of attention. He was definitely not as open about his crush on you as Eren was. You just giggled slightly until Armin opened his mouth. 

“When are you both going to give up?” Armin questions the boys while stuffing his face with potatoes. Mikasa looks at him angrily, and Sasha starts laughing while falling back in her chair. “What? Someone had to say it,” he adds when he notices Mikasa’s face. 

“He has a point.” Connie lifts his finger up, speaking in a serious voice that he doesn’t usually use. “Someone’s eventually going to give in. Statistically speaking, one of you has to like the other person back. Either you like Eren or Jean, or Captain Levi likes you.” You immediately feel hot at his words because they are true; you just wish they weren’t because that meant Levi liking you back wasn’t an option. On top of your crush on Levi, you also had feelings for Jean. At the beginning of the training corps, you thought Jean was just an asshole, but as the years went by, you noticed you were getting closer and closer to him. He was really sweet and caring towards anyone he cared about, which included you. He would do anything to keep you safe, and you felt lucky to have him as a friend. He also had a tendency to be really attractive when he took charge, and you even noticed that sometimes out in the field, you and Jean would dance around each other in ODM gear. It wasn’t as smooth as it had been with Levi, but it definitely didn’t go unnoticed. 

You took the route of deflection: “So you’re saying I have a chance with our Captain?” You grin at your words until you hear the sound of Jean’s chair scraping the floor loudly as he gets up to leave. “No, Jean, c'mon, I was kidding!” You yell back at him, but he’s already halfway across the cafeteria. Damn, his long legs. 

You take one final bite of your apple before pushing back your chair to follow him. Eren goes to stop you, but Mikasa quickly grabs the collar of his shirt, forcing him to stay at the table. Jean made his way out of the cafeteria and into the corridor of the main building. You quickly turn the corner, and your face collides with something solid. It was Jean’s shoulder. He apparently didn't go down the hallway as far as you thought he had; instead, he was leaning up against the wall. 

“Y/N, I-I’m so sorry.” He grabs your shoulders to still you, and you quickly grab your head to comfort the sharp pain in your skull.

“Ow.” You get out while rubbing the side of your head. Damn, Jean and his height. His shoulders were the same height as your head. 

 Jean realizes where you’re hurting, so he slowly reaches up to pull your hand away from your head. Your head was now being held by both of his hands, and he was gently rubbing your temple with his thumb. After a second, you finally open your eyes, and you’re face-to-face with his chest. When you look up at him, he’s already looking down at you with big, concerned eyes. You melted into his touch and gravitated towards his chest more and more. 

“You okay? Why did you follow me out here?” Jean gets all of his questions out at once without pulling away from you.

“Yeah, I’m okay.” You breathed deeply before continuing, “I just wanted to check on you. I didn’t mean to upset you, Jean.” You brought your fingers up and gently caressed his forearms.

“You didn’t upset me. I-” Jean sighs. He goes to say something else when someone behind you emerges from the cafeteria and clears his throat to make his presence known. 

“Am I interrupting something, Cadets?” You jump at his voice, recognizing it anywhere. It was Captain Levi. Jean immediately drops his hands from your head, and the both of you jump two feet away from each other. 

“No sir, sorry sir!” You and Jean salute Captain Levi at the same time, and you both look extremely embarrassed with your hands over your hearts.

“Cadets in training are not allowed public displays of affection.” Levi’s eyes wander over yours briefly before landing on Jean’s. His face no longer showed any softness he had while looking at you. “Once you graduate, you can hold any cadet you’d like for all I care. Do I make myself clear?” 

Jean looked down at Captain Levi and quickly replied, “Sir, Yes sir!” Levi stepped back toward you, and his eyes looked you up and down before he turned on his heel and walked down the hallway without saying another word. 

“Woah, Captain Levi never gets onto cadets for breaking the affection rule. Usually, it’s Commander Erwin.” Jean released the breath he had been holding and turned to look at you. You were completely flustered, and you were holding your hands behind your back while watching the Captain’s form disappear down the corridor. Jean rolled his eyes and took hold of your chin to force you to look at him. Once you were looking at him, he dropped his hand so that you both wouldn’t get into trouble again.

“I really don’t have a chance, do I?” Jean’s eyes are fixed on you now. His voice was barely above a whisper, and his posture was not as confident as before. 

You open your mouth to answer, but no words come out. His question echoed in your head, but you had no idea how to answer it. Jean took your silence as an answer.

“Okay.” He straightens himself once more and sniffles slightly, but plays it off. “I am going to let you go now.” He looks at you for a moment longer, hoping you'll say something, but you don’t. He then closes his eyes and walks away, down the same corridor Levi did.

---

It was finally graduation day after three long years. There were two hundred and eighteen cadets who graduated alongside you. Everyone had three options: the garrison regiment, aka those whose job it was to reinforce the walls; the scout regiment, who would ride out into Titan country; or the military police regiment, aka the lazy bastards. You were at the top of your class, along with Connie, Sasha, Jean, Marco, Eren, Mikasa, Reiner, Bertholdt, and Annie. The night of your graduation you noticed Jean acting weird. Everyone was drinking and having a good time when you noticed a saddened look across Jean’s face. He barely talked all night. Eren even tried to pick a fight with him, but he didn’t fight back. 

“Hi,” you said, joining him at the wooden table he was sitting at inside one of the dining halls. Marco was sitting next to him and took his cue to leave. You smiled at him, and he shot you a sympathetic look. The room was loud and full of drunk cadets, but you ignored the noise to talk to Jean.

“Hey.” He answered before taking another sip of his beer. 

“What’s up with you? Why do you look so sad?” You shift your body closer to him, and he shifts away slightly. This wasn’t the first time he had shifted away from you, not allowing you to get close to him anymore. Ever since that day in the hallway a month ago, his entire body language around you has changed. 

“I’m joining the military police.” He stares blankly at nothing in particular. He knew you would have a bad reaction. Everyone else in your group was planning on joining the scout regiment, including you. He prepared himself for you to scream a loud “WHATTT?” that drew everyone's attention to him but it didn’t come and instead -

“Oh.” Your voice comes out shaky now. Your reaction makes him actually look at you this time. You were holding your beer between your thighs, and your head was hanging low as you were just staring at your fingers around the handle of the mug. You didn’t want him to join the military police. You knew that’s what he wanted, but for some reason, you always thought he’d change his mind. “Please don’t.” You tilt your head up slightly as tears threaten to form, your throat feeling like thorns as you speak. 

“Why shouldn’t I? I would have three meals daily for life, and I’d be safe behind the walls.” He shifts his body towards you now with an aggression in his voice that wasn’t there before. He just wanted you to say the magic words that would get him to stay. He wasn’t even intending to play this game with you. Heck, he told himself a month ago that he would go into the military police, settle down with a nice girl, and forget all about you and everyone else. He didn’t want to think about how you would never love him. He even stopped sitting next to you at meals and staying away from you during training and downtime. He was already feeling much better being away from the magnet that you were, which sucked him in every time you were near. 

“I need you, Jean.” Your drunken thoughts betrayed you, and you allowed yourself to be vulnerable with him in a way that you never had before. You corrected yourself by adding, “We need you,” but it was already too late. Jean was already being pulled back into your magnetic aura. He hated himself for it, but he cared about you way too much to let you go out into Titan territory without him. 

“I guess I’ll think about it some more.” He hated seeing you sad. “Tonight, let’s just get drunk.” His face finally turns up, and he allows himself to be happy again. He takes a swig of beer and looks over at you. Your smile grows, and you throw your arms around him in a drunken hug that makes him fall backward a little. This makes you spill your beer and his, but you don’t care. Jean takes the opportunity to hug you back, and he buries his face in your hair, scared that he’d never have the chance to again. He decided he would still be at arm's length from you so that he could try to move on. He needed to pull away from you, he reminded himself.

After another beer and bantering with Sasha and Connie, you noticed Captain Levi in the dining hall checking up on all of the cadets. He was sitting in the corner with Commander Erwin and had a cup of tea in his hand. You weren’t sure what came over you, but you started approaching him with a newfound confidence you didn’t have before. 

“Hiiii,” You tried your best to appear sober, but your words just came out overly excited and silly.

“Hi, Cadet,” Erwin says before Levi gets a chance to speak. “Enjoying yourself?” 

“Yes, sir!” You sloppily salute them both before grabbing a seat at their table. “Sooo, Levi.” You start inappropriately speaking to your captain while leaning over the table, purposely so he has a view of your chest and your slightly unbuttoned blouse. This was unfortunately an attempt at flirting.

“Yes, Cadet?” Captain Levi ignores that you didn’t refer to him as captain. For some reason, you’re the only one he allows to cross the line a little, even when you’re not drunk out of your mind. 

“Oh, I-I just, I’m s-so, drunk. I don’t think I can walk back to my room.” You feign innocence and pout. He raises an eyebrow, unsure of what you’re getting at, but this was quite amusing for him. Usually, you’re so confident and rational that you never speak out of line like this. “Can you carry me to my room, sir?” For theatrics, you lay the back of your palm on your forehead and flip around so that the back of your head is lying on the table, and you’re now looking at your captain, who is upside down. Even upside down, he is so handsome. This makes Erwin chuckle. Oh god, it's a bad idea to be upside down. You suddenly get dizzy. Eren looks over and sees this fiasco and mumbles to himself, “shit,” before running over to you.

“Hey Y/N, you look tired; let’s get you back to your bunk.” Eren lifts you by your arms, and you let yourself be a dead weight while giggling. Your vision quickly jumps from an upside-down Levi to a right-side-up Eren, who was pulling you into him. 

“Hi, Eren.” You smiled at him sweetly. “Will you carry me to my room since you’re so strong?” You refer back to when he was trying to convince you to choose him. You then add more sweetness by giving him big puppy-dog eyes. 

Eren looks past you and apologizes to Captain Levi and Commander Erwin before he brings his attention back to you. “Yeah, of course.” Before Eren says anything else, you jump into him, grab the sides of his face, and kiss him passionately. His eyes widen, and his arms are weakly laid across your hips in an awkward fashion. He’s red from ear to ear when you pull away from his lips. Eren takes a moment to collect himself and then carries you on his back to your room. You fell asleep on his shoulder, and he laid you in your bunk and covered you with a blanket before he left. He walked away, brushing his lips with his fingers. He wondered if you’d remember doing that in the morning. 

-

Back to Captain Levi and Commander Erwin, who just watched Eren carry you off to bed. “That could’ve been you if you said yes,” Erwin says, raising an eyebrow and directing his laughter at Levi. 

“Oh, shut up; the brat just got too drunk for her own good.” Levi scoffed and continued to drink his tea, but his thoughts were filled with what-ifs. What would have happened if Eren hadn’t pulled you away? Would it have been him trying to take care of your drunk ass? He huffs to himself and calls it a night before standing up and leaving Erwin along with the rest of the cadets. He was suddenly no longer interested in being there.

-

Meanwhile, Jean saw everything. His chest hurt, but he reminded himself that he needed things like this in order to move on from you. Deep down, though, he kept wondering why Eren and not him. Was it just because Eren was there? Or do you secretly like Eren too? Liking Levi was one thing, but Eren was someone you could easily have if you so chose. Jean decided to have another drink. 

#levi ackerman #levi x reader #jean kirschstein #jean x reader #eren yeager #eren jaeger #eren x reader #lemon #smut #slow burn #bryannawrites #aot x reader #aot smut

[zombryz]

♡ all my suffering ♡ chapter 2

˗ˏˋ hello ˎˊ˗    & thx for reading... again :3

Chapter Two

masterlist | Prev. Chapter 1 | Next Chapter 3 | ao3 | playlists (dabi & shigaraki)

Pairings: Shigaraki x f!reader x Dabi

A/N: Sorry this took so long to update. I want to get on a more consistent schedule. Also, this will soon have some season 6 of bnha spoilers! Please read with that in mind :)

Warnings: Specific to this chapter - blood, character death | (current, may change throughout the story) PSTD, Death, depression, angst, abuse (physical and emotional), possessiveness, memory loss, eventual lemon, smut, slowburn

Word Count: 5k

You had just gotten used to sleeping in Dabi’s bed when Shigaraki ripped away the one thing that brought you comfort. He dismissed Dabi’s role of babysitting you and made you Toga’s problem. The days passed quickly but you chalked it up to sleeping them away. Since you were kidnapped by the league your sleep schedule changed drastically. You became a night owl and it took some getting used to. The league was warming up to you though, Toga and Twice became your closest “friends” since you were technically “under” their “supervision”. They were kind to you and treated you as one of their own. This group really felt like they had an unspoken rule to look out for one another and you liked that, especially since you didn’t recognize that feeling from your past. Your past was complicated. You longed for remembering it all. The daily confusion was becoming unbearable. There were some memories that slowly started to come back over time, waves of deja-vu. Some came to you in your dreams, like meeting with an old friend, or your life before ever being a pro-hero and attending U.A. Those were the nice dreams. After a while, the nightmares began. You dreamt of not being able to save people who were in pain. They would beg and beg and beg but you were stuck, sunken, and unmoving. You couldn’t help them, forced to watch them suffer. They were right there! Why? Why couldn’t you help them? You were failing. Again. You tried and tried, night after night with no give. You would wake up in a complete panic with your heart racing. Some nights you would scream yourself awake, arms flailing scanning the bed for your knives. Toga would sleepily rub her eyes awake and tell you it's alright. She would hold you close, coddle, and shush you so that you could eventually fall back asleep. Toga was so patient with you and you were grateful. But then your pro-hero dreams started, the ones where the public eye would belittle you and say that you weren’t good enough to be a hero. They would scrutinize you for working at a hospital and not being out in the field saving as many lives as you can with the quirk you had. The world would knock you down over and over again. They would spew hate online, an ongoing battle between being pretty enough or too pretty or how they wished you would wear something tighter to show more or cover up because your outfit was too tight. They hated you. No matter what you did, you weren’t good enough for them. The league felt different though like the world hated them just as much. Maybe that’s why they are the way that they are. You almost felt yourself growing comfortable with them, they looked out for you while the pro-heroes saw you as a threat like you would take away their precious moment of fame. Something you never understood, the life of a single-digit hero on the rise in the popularity poll. Either way, those nightmares carried weight outside of your dreams. When the league would speak negatively about heroes some of them would silence themselves so they wouldn’t hurt your feelings, Spinner and Toga mostly. You wanted so badly to speak up and tell them that you agreed with everything they were saying. You held your tongue though, never actually saying how you feel or telling them what you thought. You didn’t want to make the wrong move. What if they didn’t trust you yet and this feeling of safety was a façade? 

A few weeks had passed and you met two other league members. Magne, a tall and strong woman with smooth, reddish magenta hair. She was cruel and brutal but had a soft spot for you and befriended you almost instantly. Her quirk was the magnetism of the genders, she carried a large magnet block that allowed her to pull or push people at will. She was very loyal to the league, which made you feel safe. The other member was Mr.Compess, a brilliant thief who wore a long mustard yellow trench coat, black and white mask, and a top hat. All of the members were coming out of hiding so it felt like Shigaraki had to be planning something big. All this commotion made you notice Dabi’s absence over the course of the last couple of weeks. He wasn’t at the bar much so you had assumed it meant Shigaraki was sending him out on missions, but when he was, he would spend a lot of time in his room. Was he okay? Was he avoiding you? You hadn’t seen much of Shigaraki either after your strange encounter the night he choked you and forced you to activate your quirk. Alas, here they both were, Dabi and Shigaraki, across from you at the league meeting. Everyone gathered at a random, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. Shigaraki called a meeting but didn’t inform anyone as to why. All the villains sat around on wood pallets and plastic containers. You decided to take a seat next to Magne and Toga at a small wooden table with mismatched chairs that looked like it had been left by the old employees of the warehouse. Toga had her legs crossed over your knees in a way that made you remember wanting a girl bestie at her age. You were sometimes glad that you could be that for her. The only league member missing was Twice, you wondered where he was. The league was quiet when suddenly the large garage doors were yanked open, the metal scraped against the concrete ground and the high-pitched screech made your skin crawl. Shigaraki, who was sitting atop a makeshift thrown of stacked wooden pallets at the back of the warehouse, adjusted his height and slouched lower in his position. Dabi leaned on the wall next to Mr.Compress who was to the left of Magne. It felt like he didn’t care to be here. 

“You brought us the top dog, huh, Twice?” Shigaraki’s low and scratchy voice radiates throughout the warehouse. Another masked man enters behind Twice, alone. The man is tall and pale, with short, shaggy auburn hair. You’re seated further back but from what you can tell he has golden eyes and long eyelashes. His eyebrows are thin and dark and he has three piercings on his left ear. The biggest, most notable features are his plague doctor mask, fuzzy purple coat, and white gloves. He sent chills down your spine and you didn’t understand why yet.

“Hey, hey, hey, Who’s he?” Toga speaks up, making you feel better about not knowing what's going on. 

“He’s what you’d call ‘yakuza’, the young leader of the Shie Hassaikai. You can call him Overhaul,” Shigaraki is irritated by Toga’s question, or maybe irritated by Overhaul. He seems very irritable in general today, more so than you remember.

“So,” Magne stands up, “why is he here?” moving her magnet block in front of you and Toga. Her body language makes you tense up, she doesn’t trust him.

Before anyone gets the chance to answer, Overhaul walks closer to the group, staring at Shigaraki with his hands crossed behind his back.

“Hero Killer: Stain, Muscular, and Moonfish. They were all first-class game pieces, but you lost them right away didn’t you?” Overhaul starts with a condescending tone. His voice is hoarse and much deeper than you expected. He raises his head up at Shigaraki to see his reaction but there was none. Finally, he starts scanning the room taking the league in. His eyes landed on yours and you shift your eyes away from his uncomfortably. He ignores this and turns towards Shigaraki’s covered face once more.

“Are you here to challenge me?” Shigaraki leans closer and crosses his hands to let his hand rest on top of his palms, elbows on his thighs, and legs spread and hanging off the edge of the pallets. He felt a rush of excitement at the thought of being challenged by a notorious gang leader. “I’m the one in charge here.”

Overhaul speaks directly to the league now, completely ignoring Shigaraki’s remarks. “Come work for me, I’ll show you how well I can use you,” he glances back over to you again, his eyes not leaving your form this time. Dabi notices his lingering eyes and slowly inches himself off the wall he was leaning on. He steps past Mr.Compress and Magne to be in closer proximity to you. Shigaraki’s eyes start to follow Dabi’s movements and then move to Overhaul’s line of sight almost instinctively. He notices Overhaul's fixation on you too. “Make me your new leader,” Overhaul nearly growls under his mask. You could tell by his mannerisms that he was used to getting what he wants. He sounds entitled and his request feels like a demand.

The air went still and you could almost hear Shigaraki’s jaw clenching from anger. No one said anything. There was a long pause and Shigaraki considered this for a moment. He decided he was going to dust him. Before he could act on his vexation, Magne jumped up out of her seat and swung her giant magnet at Overhaul in one barreling motion. She didn’t like him questioning her leader. Suddenly, her quirk activated surrounding Overhaul in a blue aura. His whole body was being pulled towards Magne, his feet dragging at their heels in front of him. Oh no, this was going to be bad. Without thinking, you immediately take action and skid across the table, knocking Toga’s legs off of your knees in the process. Once Overhaul got closer to Magne, you could see him pulling off the white glove on his left hand. Without knowing what his quirk was, you figured you’d have the upper hand by rushing him. While running, you swiftly take out the knives in your hero suit’s holsters thankful that your memory of combat came back. You tried to run as fast as you could to the center of the warehouse where Magne had Overhaul in her magnetic field. Once she had him close enough in range, Magne pulled back and hammered down her magnet. Your brain had processed what was happening in slow motion. His hand slowly reached out for her at the same time, just slightly faster. You gather momentum by lowering yourself to the ground and spinning in a circle on your heel, simultaneously flipping one of your knives over in your palm to pull back and aim before releasing the knife full force at Overhaul. Once you take the shot you start running again. Overhaul yelps in pain, clinging to his forearm where your blade hit. You were only a few feet away now when you noticed Magne’s skin starting to bubble up. It was too late. Within seconds she was gone, her upper body exploding in front of you. Instead of continuing on the pursuit to stop Overhaul you instead slide on your knees to catch Magne’s lower body, not knowing if your mind was playing tricks on you. What the fuck? The now lonely magnet emits a loud thud on the ground behind you, covering you in her blood. You didn’t notice Mr.Compress was running after you until he was also face to face with Overhaul.

“Noooo!” you scream, but your voice comes out shaky and weak. Warning him was futile. Overhaul had already grabbed Mr.Compress' arm and pitcher swung it clean off, leaving the villain in a pool of his own blood. While you were trying to process what was happening, Shigaraki leaped from his throne of pallets and pushed toward Overhaul. Before he could reach him, a deafening boom came from the garage doors of the warehouse. It was Overhaul’s backup. You covered your face in an attempt to shield yourself from the falling concrete and debris. A giant mutated plague doctor now stood where the doors used to be. The explosion caused Shigaraki to slide backward and he was now standing only a few inches away from you. This was becoming a usual thing for the two of you, Shigaraki blocking you from danger and you cowering in fear behind him. You were still holding Magne’s lower body when your lower back started heating up. It was hot, way too hot. You look over your shoulder and see a vast wall of blue flames that Dabi sent out to protect you and Shigaraki. It was also a warning shot to the Hassaikai. Through the flames you see Overhaul’s group retreating. The rest of the league had already sprung to action but the Hassaikai didn’t care, they were done. 

“Let’s cool down and talk again some other day,” Overhaul haphazardly throws a peace sign into the air while walking out of the building leaving the League of Villains to burn. His arm dripping in blood from your knife.

Your shock wears off and you remember you’re holding Magne’s limp lower body. Tears start to fall on their own and you’re not sure if it's because a friend just died in front of you or if its from the smoke caused by Dabi’s flames. You attempt to activate your quirk, not knowing if it would even work or not. After all, you’ve never used it on half-bodies before. Your eyes glow white and your hair begins to float. You drop your head at Magne’s belt line and your tears soak your face. Before you know it you’re a crying mess. Her blood mixed with your tears caused your hair to stick to the sides of your face. She was so kind to you, why’d she have to die? It’s not working. With your head still down you feel something softly brush your shoulder. The last thing you recall is being cut off from the rest of the group and surrounded by Dabi’s flames. Who could possibly be touching you right now? You open your eyes and stare at the ground through wet lashes. It was Shigaraki, you could tell by his red sneakers. The leader was standing in front of you. When you didn’t look up at him, he took a moment to kneel down to your level and carefully freed his face from his hand mask. What is he doing? He places his hand on your shoulder, one pinky as far away from you as possible causing you to finally look up at him. Your glowing white eyes met his sad carmine ones. Neither of you pulls away from the eye contact. He looks tired like he hasn’t been sleeping at all. You wouldn’t know if he has or not, he never comes out of his room. With the same hand that brushed your shoulder, using his thumb and pointer finger, he grabs your chin to angle your face up slightly. What is this feeling? When he touched you, time froze. If you were paying any attention to your surroundings you could've sworn that even Dabi’s flames stood still. You looked deeper into his eyes and let your quirk deactivate, letting your guard down around him once more. If he wanted to, he could dust you right where you sat, but he doesn’t. Your eyes take their time returning to their normal color. Shigaraki looks at you the whole time they change, unblinking. You have a really hard time deciphering what your feeling but you’re curious if he feels it too. His presence brought you solace at that moment. Was this an understanding? Maybe mutual respect? Maybe he was just trying to comfort you. You couldn’t tell. He finally breaks eye contact by looking down at your lips. His eyes are heavy-lidded and you stare back at him with wide eyes, unsure of his motives. With his fingers still on your chin, he starts rotating your face to check your head and neck. You were covered in blood so he wanted to make sure it wasn’t your own. 

“You’re ok, c’mon,” he gruffs, dropping your face causing you to release the breath you’d been holding, “let’s go”. He then stands up and places the stray hand over his face once more. Shigaraki knells again and dusts the rest of Magne’s body leaving her ash sticking to your bloodied palms. He gets up a final time, turns on his heel and walks through Dabi’s flames without extinguishing them as if he didn’t care if he got burned. You wipe your tears and grab your knife that was a few feet away on the ground, covered in Overhaul’s blood. Good. It’s what he deserves for what he did to Magne. You close your eyes and follow Shigaraki through Dabi’s flames. This time they didn’t feel hot.

♡

A few days had passed since losing Magne and coming into contact with Overhaul. Back at the hideout you healed Mr.Compress to the best of your ability, you felt bad that he lost his arm but a few days later he just returned with a robotic one anyways. Everyone else seemed on edge and not happy about Overhaul possibly knowing where they were at all times. Apparently, Twice made sure it was only Overhaul with him but somehow his men still found the league, meaning one of his guys has a tracking quirk. You on the other hand were trying to figure out what had happened between you and Shigaraki and the feeling you had when he looked at you. Too bad he was nowhere to be found so you couldn’t explore it deeper. You ended up keeping to yourself for most of the week when Shigaraki came out of hiding and called for another LOV meeting. It was a quick meeting that ended in Shigaraki deciding to move everyone out of the hideout because it wasn’t safe anymore. 

Shigaraki had you all hole up in an abandoned, multi-family house in the middle of the woods in the countryside. Toga decided that no matter what, you would share a bedroom. You liked that idea especially since she was the only one who knew your nightmares and how to help you fall back asleep. It was the day of the move. You were walking in the woods with Toga and she was telling you about the flavor of birds' blood. You weren’t really paying attention though because you heard shuffling in the bushes to your right. Suddenly, Dabi jumped from the bushes to scare you both. Toga screamed at the top of her lungs which elicited a giggle from you. Uh, oh, she’s mad. You watched her punch Dabi as hard as she could in the arm. He kept laughing at her so she flipped him off before running toward Spinner and Twice leaving you alone with Dabi and the trees. Dabi was still laughing at his prank so you rolled your eyes at him with a smile and turned around to keep walking. He let his last few giggles out before catching up to you and matching your pace, walking beside you now. It was cute to see him happy, you felt like that was rare. When you looked over at him again you noticed one of his staples coming undone from him laughing so hard. It was bleeding slightly and you couldn’t help but feel sorry for him. Even in happiness, he was in pain. It was getting colder as the night went on so you wrapped your arms around yourself. It had been weeks since you both had the chance to talk so it felt a little awkward at first.

“So,” Dabi’s voice came out small, “we’ve come full circle, you and I,” he falls back a little to walk behind you now, “haven’t we?” 

“Yeah, last time we were in the woods together you tried to fry me,” you let out a girlish laugh, making Dabi’s heart flutter. The moonlight was dim and he couldn’t help but watch the way your hips swayed when you walked. He caught himself grinning like an idiot as you were walking toward the group's next hideout. Up ahead, the house looked sad and solemn all on its own and covered in foliage. It was elegant still and three-storied accompanied by a wrap-around porch. It had brick arches on the bottom floor and a green rooftop. Dabi couldn’t help but imagine watching you walk up to this house under different circumstances. Maybe even a life you shared together, holding hands, bearing his child, and building a life together. He wishes. He could never have that though, his life was predetermined from birth. His fate.  “Dabi, you okay?” you turn around and see him standing a few feet back looking down at his feet lost in thought. You walk over to him and nudge his shoulder. 

“Hey, can I tell you something no one else knows?” Dabi looks at you, excitement in his voice. Whatever it was it sounded like he wanted to get it off his chest badly. 

“Of course, you can,” you smile sweetly at him.

“Dabi isn’t my real name, it’s my villain name,” he says, voice changing from excitement to sadness in an instant. He finally notices the blood from his staple so he wipes it away gently as if he was wiping a tear from his cheek. “My real name’s Touya,” he adds in a more serious tone, still looking down at the ground.

“Touya,” you repeat back to him, in a sing-songy tone. He finally looks up at you and flashes you the slightest smile. It felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulder. Hearing you say his name, his real name, brought a sense of nostalgia that he wanted to hear so badly. “So, would you like me to call you that instead?” you ask shyly. 

“Nah, that’s ok,” he pauses, “It’s a dead name after all,” he sighs and the breath he was holding came out shaky, “I’m still Dabi, I just wanted you to know.”

“Okay, Dab-” you try to get out. Fuck it, he thinks. He grabs both sides of your face and kisses you under the moonlight. How could he not with you looking at him like that? For a moment you’re shocked. What is happening? He steps closer to deepen the kiss causing your head to lift slightly to adjust to his height. Why can’t he have this? He thinks, after all, he’s the only thing standing in the way of having what he wants, and what he wants is you. 

You kiss him back. To both his and your surprise you kiss him back. Your hands trail up his chest, his neck, and land on the sides of his face. You gently place your fingers across his stapled and scarred skin. Whether you needed this or he did didn’t matter as the world around you became a blur. Dabi rubs small circles on your cheek with the soft part of his thumb while he laps your lips slowly with his own. Soft and delicate lips meet charred and tight ones. He liked the way your lips felt against his, and the way you tasted. He tenderly bit down on your bottom lip eliciting a small yelp from your mouth causing your lips to widen which he took full advantage of to get closer to you. 

“I’m not supposed to do this,” he breathily whispers into your mouth. What did he mean by that?

Dabi knit his eyebrows together in bliss before he went back for your lips, swiping the tip of his tongue across your bottom lip where he had previously bit. He pulled away slightly to plant small kisses on the sides of your lips and on your cupids bow.

“Y/N!” Toga yelled out for you. It was too dark to see her on the porch but you figured she was there. Damn it.

You shared your last breath together with Dabi before breaking your closeness. 

“I’m coming!” you yell back at her. “I-uh gotta go,” your lips partially sore from his kiss, “maybe I’ll see you later?” you look up at Dabi and his powder-blue eyes are glistening in the moonlight. His staples are as shiny as ever. He looks so beautiful.

“Cool,” he answers nonchalantly. He nods his head towards the house signaling you to go on ahead so you do. He puts his hands in his pockets and stays back to create some space. You take off in a light jog up to the house. He looks up at the moon and laughs silently to himself. What the fuck did he just do? Shigaraki was not going to be happy.

#shigaraki tomura #shigaraki x y/n #dabi #dabi x reader #dabi smut #bnha shigaraki #shigaraki x reader x dabi #f!reader #smut #lemon #slowburn #bnha #my hero acadamy #league of villains #league of villians x reader #bryannawrites #toga #magne #overhaul

[zombryz]

♡ all my suffering ♡

˗ˏˋ hello ˎˊ˗    & thx for reading :3

Chapter One

masterlist | Next Chapter 2  | ao3 | playlists (still updating) (dabi & shigaraki)

Pairings: Shigaraki x f!reader x Dabi

A/N: ok so, I started writing this following the original storyline of bnha but then somewhere along the way I got the timeline mixed up and then went down my own path. So please be aware this loosely follows the story of bnha.

Summary: You can’t remember who he is but something about him draws you in. While trapped with the LOV, you try to remember your quirk and who you were before. Unknowing to you, your life as a hero left you depressed and swallowed with PTSD from your quirk failing you. Maybe the heroes were wrong and villain's are people too?

Warnings: (current, may change throughout the story) PSTD, Death, depression, angst, abuse (physical and emotional), possessiveness, memory loss, eventual lemon, smut, slowburn

Word Count: 15k

It was the beginning of the school year when the cherry blossoms were in full bloom. There was a very faint almond-like aroma in the air. The weather was comfortable, not too cold and not too hot. You had found yourself walking with one foot in front of the other up the all-too-familiar steps of the notorious school for heroes, U.A. High School. Graduating U.A. last school year, you returned to intern with the Youthful Heroine: Recovery Girl, who is the nurse at U.A. High School. Recovery Girl was no stranger to you, you were a student of hers prior to graduating. You had always loved her presence, she was a kind elderly woman who wore a lab coat that was way too big for her. Her quirk was quite similar to yours which made her curriculum feel like it was carved out for you and you only. Her quirk allows her to amplify and speed up the human healing process by kissing them. The only drawback is that it requires large amounts of energy from the subject, rendering them useless for long periods of time while their bodies recover. Your quirk on the other hand was slightly different, you were the Restore Hero: Medela. Principal Nezu was the one to suggest using your quirk in the medical field, he said he was certain you were able to fix anything that had once been broken. After his suggestion, one of your schoolmates, a boy who was in a class below you, had broken his leg. You were then put to the test, Recovery Girl had you use your quirk on the boy. You were nervous but got to working quickly, the boy’s whimpers of pain broke your heart. Once you put your hands on the boy’s leg there was silence and suddenly no more pain, you had closed your eyes while focusing on fixing his broken femur bone. Both Recovery Girl and your schoolmate stared at you in awe while you worked, your hair began to float and you had the gentlest smile spread across your lips. Once you had finished reversing his broken leg you slowly opened your eyes and noticed the boy staring back at you. A rosy heat spread all the way to his pointed ears. Later that day Recovery Girl stormed down to the Principal’s office and demanded that she train you. Here you were a year later returning to work under Recovery Girl. You’re scheduled to spend half of your school week with her and the other half at the hospital working under the nurses as an intern. There was still a lot you needed to learn in the medical field, your quirk just made things easier for you. Your quirk was touch-based which came in handy but unfortunately, you couldn’t be in two places at once. You learned the hard way that you have to come in contact with the dead moments after death in order to revive them. Reviving the dead was an incredible power, however, the first time it didn’t work you had a meltdown, and the accident haunted you for days, months even. You attempted to revive a young man who had been in a tragic car accident, the heroes had brought him in with multiple injuries including a head wound. You ran to the other side of the hospital as fast as you could once you were paged, it was already too late, he had been dead for only a couple of minutes. You held his head in your hands and pressed your forehead to his, your hair began to float but your gentle smile faded, instead it was replaced by a stream of tears. You couldn’t feel him anymore, he was gone. You had failed. The nursing staff tried to comfort you and tell you it wasn’t your fault but it didn’t help. That’s when the hospital requested that you spend some time with Recovery Girl once the new school year started, it would be less intense and you wouldn’t blame yourself for that boy's death every waking hour of the day. Your arrival to U.A. today was in hopes that they were right, you hoped that this would be a breather for you and that you could heal your worries before returning to the hospital full-time. 

Once entering U.A. you received a badge that read “student teacher” and you made your way to Recovery Girl’s office. There were a few familiar faces on the way but there was one that stood out to you the most, your first patient ever. The boy with the broken leg appeared to have grown up a lot in the past year. He was now towering over you, his dark hair was much longer and he still looked as shy as the day he was injured. You never learned his name but you smiled at him nonetheless and had hoped he remembered you too. He returned your smile with a toothy grin revealing his fangs and then he immediately got embarrassed and looked down at his feet. After roaming the halls for what felt like forever, you made it to Recovery Girl’s office, the bell ringing right after you entered the doorway. 

“Well if it isn’t my favorite student, Y/N,” Recovery Girl made her way over to you with short strides and your face lit up at the sight of her. You bent down to her level so she could hug you and place a kiss on your cheek. 

“Hello, Shuzenji! Long time no see,” 

Recovery girl left your hug to sit in her chair, she sighed before continuing, her tone was a serious one. “Now Y/N, you know I love you but why are you here? You should be fighting alongside heroes not sitting here with me, I’ve taught you everything I know!” she waved her hands around, her cane following for dramatic effect. 

“I-” you began to speak but you were cut off.

“If this is about that boy…. It wasn’t your fault and you know that.” she lowered her voice to show sympathy. You didn’t even know that she knew about that. Her words made you feel guilty for wasting her time.

“I know. I just… needed a break from it all. I don’t think I’m cut out for the hero world Shuzenji, I feel like I can’t breathe and if I walk away from the medical field everyone will hate me because my quirk is perfect for it,” your voice sounded heavy like you were pleading with her while holding back tears. You wanted her acceptance more than anything. 

“Now, you know no one will hate you. If time is what you need then I can give that to you,” she jumped down from her chair as if to say she was done speaking on the subject. “Let's start with you making files of all the new students for this year, okay?” Great. She was giving you her office work. 

“Sure, I’ll get started on that right away.” 

This was going to be a long next couple of months, you could already feel it in your bones. 

♡

A few weeks have passed at U.A. high school and you’ve gotten to know a lot of the students. Your most frequent visitor is a first-year boy named Izuku Midoriya who comes in quite often with broken fingers. He has tender eyes, a face full of freckles, and dark green hair. Every time he comes in you give him a hard time, it always ends with you begging him to be more careful. He makes false promises to make you feel better but he always ends up back in here. You think you might have a soft spot for him, he’s such a kind boy and it seems like he is giving his all to becoming a hero. You admire him for it, you don’t have the same motivation. Helping people comes naturally to you but being a hero is giving up your happiness for good. Heroes are always hurting inside, you can see it in their faces. 

You were currently in the nurse's office cleaning up the cots for the next kid that wanders in here with an injury. You heard some commotion down the hall and without hesitation you followed the yelling to see where it was coming from and to see if anyone was hurt and needed help. It was a group of teachers, they apparently just found out some troubling news. Class 1-A was attacked at the U.S.J. building by a swarm of villains. Your eyes go wide when you realize that means the villains infiltrated the school. 

“I’ll come just in case anyone is hurt!” you said to no one in particular but turned to face the teacher Snipe who only nodded in response. 

Once you and your fellow teachers arrived at the U.S.J. it was a total mess, there were unconscious bodies everywhere. It looked like the battle was coming to an end, and in the center of it all, you could see your old teacher Mr.Aizawa, or rather the Pro Hero: Eraserhead, laying flat on his stomach in a pool of blood. Without thinking you attempted to run after him, he needed help and you could provide it. A strong force stopped you before you could continue your way down the stairs. Wrapped around you was one of Snipe’s arms, he was holding you in place, his maroon cape draping over you slightly, and in his other hand was a pistol. You followed its line of sight to where he was aiming, there was a man you had never seen before. He must be a villain. He was wearing all black and was dressed in hands, literal hands, from what you can tell. They were wrapped around his arms, neck, and shoulders. Red wires that matched his shoes were sticking out of the backs of the hands connecting them all together. The creepiest feature was the large hand that covered his whole face. It made you feel uneasy. The sound of gunshots pulled you from your thoughts causing you to turn and face Snipe, who was relentlessly unloading bullets into the Villain in the distance. You watched as a bullet hit his chest, both arms, and legs. He fell to the ground before a dark cloud cast over him, you assumed it was to teleport him back to where he came from. A look of panic spread across your face, you had no idea if the Villain that was before you only moments ago was now dead or not. Snipe still held onto you as he continued unloading bullets into the cloud, he wore a mask but you knew that if his face was bare that there wouldn't be a single bit of emotion behind his shots. The thought of that scared you. Villains were just scum to heroes, but to you, they were people too. It felt like time froze as you looked up at your captor, he finally lowered his weapon and let you go. The panic on your face was replaced with judgment as you furrowed your brows at him. Snipe shook it off and took it as if you were just upset that he wouldn’t let you run down to the war zone. Without exchanging words you turned around to finally run down towards the others. 

A few students had helped carry Eraserhead up the stairs, he seemed to be suffering the most damage.

“Don’t worry guys, I got him,” you reached out to help the students lower him to the ground so that you could start healing him. He was unconscious and suffered a very extreme injury to his elbow, you had never seen something so damaging. His muscles surrounding his bones were out in the open, and there was no longer any skin protecting his elbow. His right eye was covered in blood but that injury would have to be treated secondly. If you don’t act now he could have permanent nerve damage. You sat his head in your lap while you grabbed his elbow with both of your hands activating your quirk. Closing your eyes and connecting your forehead to his you felt like something was wrong, you couldn’t feel his elbow healing. When you opened your eyes his elbow looked exactly the same, you began to breathe heavily, a panic sweeping over you. It was happening again, your quirk is failing you. Why? What the fuck is wrong with me? Why is it happening again?

“U-um something’s wrong! Someone help!” your voice was shaky but you were able to speak loud enough for the others to hear you. Shuzenji was the first to rush to your side, she looked Eraserhead up and down. His head was still in your lap while you were fighting back tears. You tried to keep him still so that he wouldn’t be in pain, your thumb gently running over his temples. Shuzenji gave you a look like she knew exactly what was going on, she knew that you weren’t going to be able to heal him. 

“We need to get him to my office immediately, hurry!” Shuzenji pounded her cane on the ground multiple times to get the other teacher's attention. Eraserhead was ripped from your arms by Snipe and Present Mic and you were left on the ground of the U.S.J feeling defeated. You weren’t able to help him and you had no idea what you’d done wrong. 

♡

After the U.S.J. attack, you learned that the villainous group who broke in went by ‘The League of Villains’, the man who you saw get shot multiple times was known as Tomura Shigaraki, just a boy who was only a few years older than you. This made you sick to your stomach. The news didn’t say whether or not he was alive which still made you uneasy considering the LOV has been quiet since the attack. Luckily, you didn’t have time to think about it much, everyone was too busy preparing for the U.A. Sports Festival, including yourself. You knew there would be a lot of injuries and you had to come ready to assist Shuzenji. Although you've been in your head ever since failing Eraserhead, you were stuck fighting an internal battle. Seeing him wrapped in bandages head to toe definitely pulled on your heartstrings. Apologizing to him didn’t make you feel any better, he shrugged it off and told you that “shit happens'. He gave his life to save the kids of Class 1-A but you couldn’t save him. What an awful feeling, failing.

You had sat in the stadium watching the students battle below you, cringing whenever one of them got hurt. You would rise from your seat and meet them in the nurse's office once they were pulled from the arena. You scolded Izuku for going too hard battling his classmate Todoroki. After healing both of his arms you sent him on his merry way.

The next few weeks at U.A. were a drag, there was a ton of talk about a hero killer in Hosu City. The students were working with pro heroes to train under them so there wasn’t much to do at the school. You wanted to avoid the hospital though so you tried to keep yourself busy. You spent a lot of time with the teachers and even got to go to lunch with All Might a few times. Younger you was fangirling hard. He wasn’t a teacher when you were here last year so you were taking full advantage of getting to know the number one Pro Hero. 

“Soooo, All Might... Out of curiosity, have you ever fought Shigaraki before the U.S.J incident?” you looked up at him with big doe eyes while funneling the rest of your ramen into your mouth. You only had a little under an hour for lunch with All Might so you tried to pick his brain as much as possible. You weren’t even sure why you were asking this question, you just couldn’t get the villain out of your head.

“No, young L/N, I have not fought him before. To be honest with you, I am stumped as to where he came from but this isn’t the first time I have had enemies so he is nothing to worry about. I’ll catch him.” he finished his sentence with a hint of sadness in his voice although he was still toothy with his signature All Might smile. Without realizing it, All Might gave you information that he also believes Shigaraki to be alive with that last comment.

You figured he wouldn’t speak any more on the subject so you kept quiet until your time was up. You always swear that All Might is steaming by the time he leaves you. Later that evening you were alone to gather your thoughts. Your stomach dropped at the thought of Shigaraki being alive out there plotting more attacks, but for some reason, you’re also thankful you didn’t watch him die. You wish you could put this fascination of him to rest, or whatever you’d call it. You didn’t like that your mind automatically went to him being shot over and over again. 

Even though you knew he was alive now for some reason he didn’t leave your mind. During Class 1-A’s final exams, you just kept thinking back to him, maybe it was because you couldn’t see his face. Why were you so fascinated by him? Maybe you were just bored and U.A. wasn’t as fast-paced as you needed it to be. Honestly, you weren’t sure why you were becoming obsessed with him. The news outlets knew very little about him and it irked you. If only you could just find out who he was and then you could return to normal. He was slowly taking over your mind. When you closed your eyes you saw him, hand over his face and light blue shaggy hair falling around it. Even when you healed Izuku after his final exam with All Might you saw Shigaraki when you closed your eyes. You apparently jolted while healing because Izuku asked you if you were okay. 

It didn’t get much better in the days to come, it was now summer for the students and they were going to a camp to get more training. You volunteered to go with them so that Shuzenji didn’t have to. After all, how could the students manage to injure themselves at a summer camp? 

You were staying in the same vicinity as Eraserhead and Vlad King. There were no injuries on the first night, just a ton of sore and tired kids. The students had to make their way to the camp down a mountain of forest while fighting a bunch of rock monsters that Pixie-bob, the pussycat hero, created from landslide rocks. The next day you sat around and watched all of the students pushing their quirks to their limits, you almost felt bad for them but you remembered that this was needed for them to know their limits. On the third day of the lodge trip, Pixie-bob and Ragdoll explain a game that the students were going to play called the test of courage. It was a game that would take place in the forest. It was dark already so you knew this game was going to be spooky. Both classes 1-A and 1-B would have scarers and scarees. The class that scared the most students would ultimately win. You decided to hang back with Eraserhead while he taught the supplementary lessons to those who didn’t pass the final exams. You were in the back of the classroom on your phone when you heard an urgent message reverberate through your brain, it was Mandalay using her telepathy to warn everyone about a Villain invasion. Your eyes widened with fear. How did they find this place? 

“Y/N, come with me. Everyone else stays put.” Eraserhead signaled you to follow him, there was no hesitation, you got to your feet and met him at the front of the classroom. Technically, you had your Pro Hero license and you were registered as a Pro Hero so if it came down to fighting then fighting was what you were going to do to protect the students. Luckily, on this trip, you were required to wear your Pro Hero costume. You wore a black spandex suit that was easy to move around in. You had black combat boots on and thigh attachments that carried medical equipment on one thigh and a holster to carry knives on the other side. This was in case you had to cut someone out of a seat belt or cut their clothes to allow access to heal them. Your hair was sloppily pulled back in a half up half down bun because you weren’t actually in the field and you knew you wouldn’t get in trouble for being ‘out of uniform’. You were considered a rescue hero but you were also taught hand-to-hand combat at U.A. “I’ll meet you outside, I’m going down the hall to get Vlad.” 

“Okay, I’ll get as many students inside as I can,” you replied to which Eraserhead nodded and took off down the hall. 

You ran outside and after taking a look around you realized that this was not a good situation. You heard screams coming from the woods and saw what looked like a gas cloud over the distance. You made a mental note to be cautious when breathing if you came too close to it. Suddenly you heard a twig snap to your right and saw a hand reach out toward your face, you ducked just in time and see a wave of blue flames go over your head. If you hadn’t reacted quickly you would’ve quite literally been toast. Thinking on your feet you sweep your foot out and trip your opponent, he falls to the ground and you place your foot on his chest to immobilize him. You only got a quick look at him before he grabbed your foot and sent flames up your calf forcing you to release him. You doubled over in pain from the burns and grasped at your calf noticing his flames burnt your suit up to right above your knee. The fabric was singed into your skin, you quickly healed yourself but your opponent took off inside the building. Fuck. You punched your fist into the ground before rising to your feet to chase after him. You’re met with Eraserhead stomping the man over and over again before he began turning into mud beneath him. 

“He was just a clone,” he whispered under his breath but you were close enough to hear him. Great, so the real one is out there somewhere. 

“I’m going to go find as many students as I can and escort them back here to safety,” you looked to Eraserhead for confirmation, he quickly nodded and you were out the door. 

Avoiding the fog you took off in the opposite direction. Suddenly, you hear Mandalay’s voice once more. Her words rang through your brain, the students were now authorized to battle the villains. This made you less concerned now that the students were able to fight back, although you prayed the kids were strong enough to fight these villains. After escorting a few students from class 1-B back to camp, you continued through the forest in hopes of rescuing more students. In the distance you recognized a few of class 1-A students' voices, it was dark so you squint your eyes to pinpoint their location. From what you could tell it was Todoroki, Bakugo, Shoji, and Fumikage. Silently you started running after them, it wouldn’t be smart to yell out towards them just in case there were any villains lurking around. As you got closer you noticed a head of dark green hair on Shoji’s back. Oh no, Midoriya must be hurt. Finally, you were close enough to get their attention. As you reached your hand out towards them and parted your lips to speak you were stopped abruptly by the force of someone grabbing a hold of you. A large burnt-up hand descended into your peripherals, grabbing a hold of your face to cover your mouth. Their hands were hot but there was an uncomfortableness when you felt cold staples against your lips. When you tried to scream you were met with silence. Unable to see your captor you tried to shake them by rapidly jerking your body. You attempted to head-butt them with the back of your skull as hard as you could but they were much taller than you so you were just met with a hard thud of their shoulder. Your vision went blurry and you could tell you partially knocked yourself out. This captor was too strong for you, your fighting was met in defeat when you noticed a small bluish marble in their other hand. A panic swept over you, were you about to die? Your captor moved the marble towards you and you were met with nothingness. Everything went black, it was as if you were sedated and fell silently asleep. 

“I got the healer girl, we have everyone we need, let's get back to the boss.” 

♡

Falling in and out of consciousness you felt weightless against someone or something. Whoever they were made you feel tiny in their grasp as you were being held against your will. Once you gained enough energy after waking, you managed to kick and wiggle against your captor but when you tried to let out a scream there was no noise, you were only met with silence and a pounding feeling on the side of your temple. Then there was a terrifying feeling of something warm trickling down your face. Trying to wipe it from your cheek you immediately felt the tension as you realized your hands were bound together behind your back. Your stomach was uneasy as it was pressed against this stranger. You must’ve been thrown over their shoulder and facing the ground behind them. That’s when the panic set in, you couldn’t actually see anything. It was completely dark. Your breathing felt heavy and you were drenched in sweat. After analyzing the situation quickly you came to terms with the fact that there was no escaping the stranger’s grasp, at least right now. From what you could tell, your head was covered with some sort of cloth and your mouth was taped shut so that you couldn’t scream. Closing your eyes you inhaled through your nose as deeply as your lungs allowed. Ouch. That’s when you noticed all of your pain. Either a cracked or bruised rib, the possible gash in the side of your head, and your wrists bloodied from trying to escape. The only noises to be heard were your captors' giant footsteps. It sounded like a dirt path with some scattered gravel. You think it's night, the only information you have to confirm this is the crickets in the distance and how dark it is through the cloth. Maybe you were in the woods? Ugh, this was no use, plus you felt so tired suddenly and with the swaying of your strangers' strides, you couldn’t help but feel like they were rocking you to sleep. Your eyes began to feel heavy and all at once, your head dropped and you were out of consciousness again. 

Everything was muffled. There were multiple voices as you stirred yourself awake. It felt like you were maybe tied to a chair. Now that you were grounded you felt extremely dizzy and nauseous. It felt like you were hit by a truck. The cloth was still over your head but this time you were able to see some light shining through. You made a mental note that you were probably inside, the only question remaining was where? There was dried blood all over your face. The blood extended to your right ear and dried up, slicking your hair back and knotting it together.  With the movement of your stirring awake, you must’ve opened the gash more causing another warm substance to trickle down your face, down your cheek, and finally pooling in the crevice of your collarbone. 

“Oh, yummy! She’s bleeding,” a young girl spoke over the rest of the voices, you could hear her musical footsteps approaching you as she skipped over. She started humming in your ear and then you felt her finger gather the pooling blood on your clavicle like how you would gather leftover sauce on your plate. You were still unable to see her but this action made you wince. 

“Don’t touch her Toga, and stop being a pain in my ass,” another voice chimed in, it was deep and soothing, almost like a crackling fire. Whomever it belonged to sounded dangerous. 

“Sorry Dabi,” the girl retreated, backing away from you. You were relieved of this until suddenly someone ripped the cloth bag off of your head. The light was almost blinding, your ears started ringing and you flinched away trying to let your eyes adjust. Through heavy lashes, you looked up at the group that captured you. They were all hovering over you and you felt like their prey just sitting there tied to a chair, like a lamb to the slaughter. Your eyes tracked a figure in the background that was walking towards the scene. He looked oddly familiar but for some reason, you can’t remember why. Everyone parted allowing access to the stranger amongst strangers. He was tall and skinny, he wore all black aside from his bright red sneakers. The most concerning part was that of his face, although it wasn’t a face really. It was a hand. Laying over his face was a decomposing hand. Creepy. It was shaped like that of a man’s left hand and at the end of the wrist was a gold-plated block. His shaggy blue hair fell on the sides of his face and parted through the slits of the hand’s fingers. Through the hand’s middle and index finger was his eye, he was looking at you curiously as you stared back at him with curiosity for him as well. The moment was intense and everyone in the room fell silent while he kneeled in front of you, taking your chin between his thumb and index finger. He was rough with his touch causing you to wince.

“Strange. Why aren’t you screaming? Don’t you know who we are?” His voice was much raspier and high pitched than you expected. Although he was touching you, for some odd reason, you weren’t scared of him. You almost didn’t feel anything at all, complete stillness. 

“No, am I supposed to know who you are?” it hurt to speak, your voice came out strained and low. It felt similar to a child being lectured and knowing they were in trouble. 

“I suppose not,” he let go of your chin aggressively, not liking your answer. Your chin felt empty where his hand once was and the heaviness of your body gave in, you couldn’t keep your head up any longer. That’s when he noticed how bad the gash in your head was. Your ear was covered in blood making it hard to hear, you were sure that some of it pooled into your ear drum. The ominous man turned on his heels to face the rest of his group. “Nobody touches her unless I say so, got it?” his voice was deeper when he spoke to them. It was more authoritative. This confirmed your suspicions of him being their leader, whoever he was. You watched him closely while he was turned away. His hair fell at the backside of his shoulders, giving him access to his neck. He looked lean and pale. That’s when you noticed all the scratch marks that infested the underneath of his jawline. His skin was very dry and irritated. The girl from before frowned at his order and with eyes drunk in desperation, she smiled at you before skipping away. The rest of the group started dispersing before the faceless man turned to another man who was leaning against the wall nonchalantly. He had a dark presence and was wearing a black overcoat with what looked like heavy metal sleeves. 

“Clean and stitch her up,” the leader pointed at you with a nod. The other man stood up and walked closer to him. Once he was under the light you noticed his facial scarring. He had a smile made of staples that went from earlobe to earlobe. His under eyes were also covered in staples and his facial scarring almost looked a purple hue. When he noticed you staring at him his eyes met yours and you nervously looked away. Before you did you caught a glimpse of how piercingly blue his eyes were. 

“C’mon boss, make Toga do it,” the dark-haired man complained, he must be Dabi. You recognized his voice from earlier when the Toga girl apologized to him. He looked agitated, it made sense. He was probably in so much pain, you wouldn’t be surprised if he was angry all the time. 

“Toga would drain her, just do it Dabi,” the blue-haired leader sighed, he also seemed annoyed. In all honesty, you weren’t even sure why you were here or why they went through the trouble of kidnapping you if they think of you as so much of a burden. 

“Fine, but just because you don’t think I’ll ‘drain’ her doesn’t mean I’m going to play nice,” he retorted, ending the conversation with his boss. He trudged towards you with haste in each step. Before you knew it he stood before you, his crystal blue eyes staring down at you, bewilderment hiding behind such anger and pain. You looked at him through your lashes, not sure what he wanted you to do. He lowered himself to untie you from the chair, making sure that your hands were still bound together. You weren’t even sure if you would consider yourself a danger to him. Even without the knowledge of his quirk, you were almost positive he could overpower you. Wait, what was your quirk again? You didn’t have long to ponder this question before Dabi picked you up and draped you over his shoulder. He held the back of your legs tightly while carrying you across the room. At this angle you finally got to look at your surroundings, you were in a cozy little bar. The room was filled with cigarette smoke and there was soft music playing. As you were carried out of the room you saw the man with a hand for a face sitting at the bar, whisky in hand, his pinky in the air while he held the glass. Only now, the hand that was on his face was placed on the bar top as you would place your wallet or car keys on an ordinary night out drinking. He watched you in silence while Dabi carried you away into the darkness. His hair fell too low past his eyes for you to be able to see any more of his face. He was still such a mystery to you. 

Dabi carried you past the bar curtains and down a long dark hallway. You wanted to talk to him but you knew that whatever questions you asked, he probably wouldn’t answer. Annoying him wasn’t in your best interest. It was at this moment that you noticed he wasn’t the same man that carried you in earlier. Whoever, or whatever they were, were on a much bigger scale. Their steps were pounding, unlike Dabi’s only slightly heavy steps. It seemed like Dabi could be sneaky if he wanted to. Maybe he felt comfortable here? Maybe these people were his family? You didn’t get a chance to overanalyze before you were pulled out of your head by Dabi dropping you to your feet. He started pushing you through a door and you silently obeyed. You were still facing him and behind him was what looked like a bedroom, there was a bed on the floor in the corner and blackout curtains over the windows. There was scattered trash everywhere and the room was lit only by a single blue UV light that was fixed over a snake terrarium. 

“C’mon, stop wasting time,” he finally spoke as he grabbed your shoulders to spin you around towards the bathroom. Once you had your back towards him you looked up at the mirror across from the door and went wide-eyed. You panicked falling backward into Dabi causing him to trip and fall back into the room, you landed in between his legs and immediately started crying into his chest. Your arms were still bound together so you weren’t able to hug yourself and curl into a ball like you so badly wanted to. Dabi was extremely confused and annoyed at this point, he huffed as he got back up and manhandled you into going back into the bathroom. You cried, kicked, and screamed but it was no use. Dabi was stronger and dragged you along with him. He took out a knife and cut the bounds that held your wrists together before he shoved you into the bathtub. You fell to your knees in the tub and just stared at your hands, tears still streaming down your face. 

“Stop being a brat! What’s wrong? Huh?” he raised his voice at you, he couldn’t believe he was the one who got stuck with this job. 

The room was filled with silence, only your sniffles filled the awkward tension in the cold tub. “I-I don’t recognize who that was in the mirror. I don’t think I remember who I am. I’ve been trying to think of my name since arriving here and I can’t…” You managed to get out through broken cries. “Did something happen to me? Who am I?” you finally looked up at the man covered in staples. His face was neutral but once he locked eyes with you his face softened in the slightest. He looked away and sighed before kneeling down so that the two of you were face to face, inches apart. 

“Listen, sweetheart, I don’t have all the answers… I’m just following orders.” his voice was low and gruff, you could tell he wasn’t lying to you. He scanned your face and gathered that you weren’t satisfied with that answer, it only sturred more confusion for you. “All I know is that the league kidnapped you for your quirk and that your name is Y/N,” your eyes left your hands to look at him, your sweet, tear-filled eyes met his pained ones and over the course of this conversation he seemed to become more gentle with you. You weren’t sure why that was but that’s not important right now. He is answering your questions which means he is proving to at least be a trusted ally… for now. 

“Y/N?” you repeated after him, it sounded foreign on your tongue. None of this was making sense to you. With a confused look you met Dabi’s eyes once more, “What is a ‘league’ and..” you paused before asking, just to be sure that you couldn’t remember, “Dabi, what’s my quirk?” you pouted. Tears started streaming down your face once more. You couldn’t remember anything and it was tearing you apart inside. Dabi looked at you with pity, he didn’t always feel bad for others, especially with how everyone treated him and cast him out of society, but right now, at this moment he actually felt sorry for you. Part of Dabi also envied you, he would give anything to forget everything like you have. Even if only for a little bit. Dabi was pulled from his thoughts when you repeated his name, “Dabi?” 

“I, uh… we are a group called the league of villains,” he quickly brushed over that part so that you wouldn’t panic again but to his surprise, you didn’t, you just listened to him carefully, “Shigaraki wanted you for your healing abilities, I don’t know the details of your quirk but that's all that I know.” 

Healing abilities? Shigaraki? Was that the leader’s name? God, why couldn’t you remember anything? This was all so frustrating. You sat in the tub, cold, exhausted, and in pain. Suddenly, you felt a hand on your temple, brushing the hair away from your face. Dabi was moving the hair from your blooded side to get a better look at the gash. He moved in closer to your face and adjusted your head downwards, at this angle you were so close to his neck. You stared at his Adam's apple while he tilted your head at different angles, examining you. He smelt like cigarette smoke, fire, and leather. It wasn't a bad combination but it definitely suited him. 

“I think you losing your memory has something to do with this,” he poked at the gash in your head and you winced. Dabi grabbed your chin to get a good look into your eyes. “Yeah, your pupils are two different sizes, that’s not good.” You couldn’t help but look at his staples, at this close proximity all you wanted to do was touch them, run your fingers over them and ask him about how he became this way, why he joined the league in the first place but you stopped yourself. 

“Wait, what do you mean that’s not good?” your voice betraying you, accidentally letting the worry seep through. 

“I don’t know, kid, I’m not a doctor.” Dabi lets go of your chin and stands up. Hovering over you, he takes the shower head and yanks it down so that it's closer to your head. He squats once again in front of you and leans over to turn the water on. On the other end of the tub, he checks to make sure the water is warm before bringing it back to you. The stream hits your gash and at first it stings but then you sink into the warm water and it feels really nice. You close your eyes and let all the dried-up blood run down your face and rinse out of your hair. Dabi watches as you lose yourself in the feeling, he has to hold back the urge to run his hands through your hair to give you a proper bath and massage your scalp. He feels bad for being the reason you lost your memory. If you hadn’t headbutted him so hard when he met you in those woods. He told Shigaraki that he wasn’t going to play nice. You’re the enemy, you work alongside heroes. Well, you didn’t know that, right? He didn’t expect you to be like this. Your memory is gone. Dabi could shape you into the perfect villain with Shigaraki’s help. You unconsciously smile up at him while he’s thinking about all the ways of making you evil. He nearly drops the shower head. There it is, a smile. Your smile. Oh no, Dabi couldn’t take this. He didn’t like the feeling that he just felt in the pit of his stomach. He shoves the shower head into your palm and walks away. He padlocks the bathroom door and takes off down the hall with his hands in his pockets. Dabi loudly knocks on his boss's bedroom door and is met with an exhausted and annoyed Shigaraki. His collection of hands splayed on his desk behind him and his face droops in exhaustion. “What is it Dabi? Have you fixed her up yet?” he wipes his eyes and yawns, it is now clear that Dabi had woken his boss up from sleeping. 

“She doesn’t remember who she is. She suffered a bad head injury and didn’t even know what her quirk was. I think we can use this to our advantage.” Dabi lowers his voice, not wanting to alarm the others. 

“I see, very well then..” Shigaraki thinks for a moment before talking again, “but if she doesn’t remember how to use her quirk and is no longer of use to the league. I’ll dust her,” he responds with a slightly menacing grin. “I don’t care where she sleeps but don’t let her out of your sight, she's your responsibility tonight.”  Dabi nods and makes his way back down the hallway. He stops by Toga’s room grabbing some clothes for you to change into. Toga offered to help but Dabi told her to stay away from you or he’d roast her.

Once he’s back in his room he takes off his overcoat and unlocks the door to the bathroom. “You left me,” you say looking up at him with a pitiful look in your eyes. The shower was still going but you were just sitting there, not holding on to the shower head anymore. Dabi walks over and turns off the shower. 

“I went to grab you some clothes.” he hands you a towel, it was not very clean but you suppose anything was better than nothing. You flip your head and start towel drying your hair and immediately regret it. Ow, fuck, that hurts. “You’re hurting yourself more, come here stupid,” Dabi demands and you get out of the tub to stand directly in front of him. His height made him tower over you, which was also good for him so that he could get a better look at your head. He gently patted the area and handed you Toga’s clothes once your hair was no longer drenched, “Get dressed, and then I have to patch you up.” With that, he exited the room. You looked at the outfit that was handed to you, a black t-shirt and some yellow shorts with strawberries on them, it’ll work for the night. You opened the door and Dabi had his back facing you. You noticed he wasn’t wearing the black overcoat anymore. Just a black t-shirt and his dark pants. He looked over his shoulder at you so you could just see the bridge of his nose, his hair fell on the side of his face, probably from the humidity of the bathroom. In the blue lighting, he looked much more brooding than before, his face turned down. “You ready?” 

“As I’ll ever be, I guess,” you replied unsurely, you really didn’t know how bad your cut was but you decided against better judgment, to trust Dabi. He had you sit on the toilet seat cover so that he could work on your head. He used alcohol and steri-strips. He was pretty good at this, your cut barely hurt when he touched it. 

“You’re lucky I didn’t have to use staples or stitch you up. That would’ve been a pain in the ass.” he lightly chucked and it made your heart flutter. You couldn’t help but stare at him, although you were the one who was vulnerable in this state, it seemed as though he also let his guard down a bit. “Done.” he lets out a huff before backing away from you to get a good look at his handy work. You were now sitting on the toilet legs criss crossed and the big t-shirt draped over your knees. Dabi didn’t allow his eyes to go any lower.

“So what now?” you ask, staring up at him like a lost puppy. You needed direction. Not remembering who you were, how to use your quirk, not even remembering your name, what you looked like. You felt lost and right now, Dabi was the only person you felt you could trust.

“I guess for tonight, you’re my responsibility,” he was looking into your eyes now, those piercingly blue eyes, heavily lidded with something you couldn’t decipher. Tiredness, maybe?

“Okay.” 

You follow Dabi back into his bedroom, the blue light is flickering in the corner above the terrarium, and everything else is in the shadows. You were able to see the creature now, it was an albino python, it menacingly slithered to the top, hitting its head on the glass, aching to escape. You wondered if that’s how you should feel, being here, with these people. Why are you not afraid of them? Shigaraki asked why you weren’t scared and you didn’t have an answer. They’re all strangers but you don’t feel frightened in their presence. Dabi pulls you out of your thoughts when you hear a metallic click, “Woah, wait, what are you doing?” Your heart is racing, you don't want to be bound again. Your wrists are still sore from before, why did he have to handcuff you?

“Relax doll,” Dabi takes the other handcuff and attaches it to his own wrist, bounding the two of you together instead. He takes the key and drops it into the snake’s cage. “I can’t let you out of my sight, this is the only way I can get some sleep too.” You didn’t like this. It’s not like the thought of escaping hasn’t crossed your mind but where would you go? You didn’t even know where you lived or if you had a cellphone. The best idea was to just stay put. Dabi climbs into his bed and shuffles under the blanket. You’re still standing a few feet from the bed, as much as yours and his wing span allow. His arm is floating above his head still attached to you, “Are you coming or what?” he retorts, you couldn’t really see him but you could hear it in his voice that he was liking this. 

“No way, I’ll sleep on the floor,” you started lowering yourself when Dabi yanks you into bed with him, catching you in his chest. It was honestly annoying how comfortable this was. Your head was under his chin and your arms were above your head, being used as pillows. Your eyes quickly got heavy and you could feel the sleep washing over you. Dabi adjusted the blanket so that it covered you both. 

“So, you don't want to be a brat anymore?” he chuckled slightly and you could feel his chest rise and fall beneath you. Your body was so worn out, and you were still so cold. Maybe from the loss of blood or maybe because your hair was still wet, you couldn’t decipher it. The only thing you knew was that Dabi was so warm. Your teeth started jittering uncontrollably. Dabi must’ve noticed because he took his free hand and set it on top of your bare thigh. You didn’t have any fight left in you to argue with him. Accepting your fate you nuzzled deeper into his chest, eliciting a blush from Dabi. “Here, I can help…” his voice slightly above a whisper sending chills down your spine. You weren’t sure what he meant but not too long after you felt heat radiate from his palm. Almost immediately you stopped jittering. This must be his quirk. You hum in comfort and cuddle deeper into Dabi’s chest without thinking.

As you close your eyes you could feel Dabi’s breathing start to steady, his free arm moved up until it was draped over your waist as he held you close to him. There was one question still stirring in your mind, “Hey…” you started, Dabi hummed in acknowledgment, “Was I a hero or a villain before I lost my memory?” there was a long pause, you figured he just fell asleep but then,

“You were a vigilante, that's why we had to kidnap you, you didn’t join us willingly” the lie rolled so smoothly off his tongue, he had you right where he wanted you. Like a mouse cornered by a snake. “Can any other questions wait until tomorrow?” 

“Sure, goodnight Dabi,” and just like that, he was out like a light. You followed suit and drifted soundly to sleep in his arms. 

The throbbing pain emitting from your skull wakes you up. There’s no telling what time of day it is. The room is still very dark but when your eyes finally adjust you notice a small amount of sun peaking through the black-out curtains at the end of the bed. You remember everything from yesterday but when you try to think of anything before that you are left with nothing but a pounding headache. You extend your arm to try and soothe the ache coming from your head when you realize you’re still handcuffed to a scarred and stapled hand. A loud thud from the bar pulls your attention and is followed by loud voices traveling down the hallway creating a doppler effect. To your surprise, when you look back over toward your wrist you see that Dabi was still sleeping. His face was directly in front of yours, he looked so blissful while he slept. It was as if all his pain was washed away. Letting your eyes trail down his body you see that your leg is draped over his waist and his hand is tightly holding the back of your thigh as if you’d disappear if he let go. Your cheeks felt like they were on fire. When you pulled your leg away Dabi jolted awake and sat up in bed, yanking you along with him. You were pulled into his lap and the two of you were tangled in the sheets. Ouch. The tension of the handcuff was starting to hurt your already bruised wrist causing you to wince in pain.

“I thought we were being attacked,” Dabi’s morning voice was hoarse and deep. He groaned as he rubbed his eyes awake, careful to not pull out his staples. He had tugged you close to him accidentally, close enough now to where your head is placed near his heart. His heart was racing. This made you feel bad for startling him. 

“I don’t know if we are, there was a loud bang and people yelling outside the door.” you retort, looking up at him and finally seeing those piercing blue eyes again. He looks down at you, meeting your eyes. His hair is all fluffy and messy. Despite that, he looks much more rested than yesterday, you wonder if you look rough or well-rested also. After seeing yourself in the mirror yesterday, you decided you didn’t want to know. Another loud thump coming from the bar causes Dabi to actually jump out of bed this time, dragging you along with him. This is when you notice that he is not wearing pants. He was just in black boxer shorts and a black tee. When did he take his pants off? There’s no time for questions as he pulls you within arm's length behind him, straining your already bruised wrist. Waddling behind his pale legs you keep having to catch yourself because you’re tripping over something. The blanket is bundled around your ankles and your free arm has the blanket wrapped around your torso. With all the commotion and Dabi not stopping, you figured it was easier to run with the blanket than try to untangle yourself. When you enter the bar you see Toga, the blonde girl from before standing on the bar top. There’s a man in a black and white skin-tight spandex suit trying to catch her. Her laugh fills the bar and you realize they’re playing tag. There’s a broken wine bottle on the floor which must’ve been one of the noises you heard from the bedroom. In the corner of the bar, you see who you now know to be the League’s leader, Shigaraki, sitting by himself sipping on something dark. Isn’t it the morning, why is he drinking so early? Well, I suppose there’s nothing better to do. There is a dark cloud figure with a purple aura behind the bar, they seem to be drying off glassware with a white rag. You’re a little confused by what they are, they’re dressed in a nice vest and black dress pants. Their neck is encapsulated in a metallic cone. Yellow eyes stare directly back at you. 

“Well, good morning love birds!” Toga sings with a sadistic grin creeping across her face. She then jumps off the bar top into the other league members' arms, he spins her around before setting her down. 

Dabi looks away from them, not wanting to acknowledge her comment. When you look down at your feet covered in a blanket and back at Dabi in boxers handcuffed to you, you realize this is suggesting only one thing.

“Oh, no, no, no, we didn’t…” you plead by shaking your hands, your eyes shifting back and forth from Toga to Shigaraki who looks like he does not care to be a part of this conversation. He is facing away from everything, quietly sipping his glass before setting it down on the table in front of him. His annoyance takes over and he gets up slowly to make his way over to you and Dabi.

“Oooo, someone’s in trouble” Toga adds, still smiling. 

You’re too nervous to look him in the eyes as he walks over to you both. His presence is menacing and makes you uneasy. He walks up to Dabi and speaks directly to him, completely ignoring your presence. You finally look over at him and for the first time you see his eyes and they are almost more piercing than Dabi’s, there’s so much pain and numbness behind them and you can feel every bit of it. They’re the opposite color of Dabi’s, a deep red, very fitting for someone like him. He doesn’t take his eyes off Dabi while he continues to ignore you. To your surprise, he doesn’t actually scare you despite the tear rolling down your face betraying your feelings. Shigaraki is a force to be reckoned with, you can feel the power radiating from him. The others must either fear him or know the destruction he can cause at a whim. He is also so much taller than you expected him to be, his stature making him that much more terrifying.

“Don’t blame her for any of this. I handcuffed her so I could finally get some sleep.” Dabi tsked and looked away from him annoyed, not actually wanting to say anything but instead he stood up for you. Shigaraki didn’t change anything about his position, his eyes panned their way to yours threatening you with just a look, a silent conversation between the two of you. He crept low to meet your ear, your breath escaping you when he got closer.

“I brought you here to heal my comrades, not fuck them.” his voice barely above a whiny but stern whisper and loud enough so that Dabi could hear. He sounded cold, this made you feel like you were already on his bad side and your eyes widened in worry. But, you do have a healing quirk? That confirms it. He stands to his full height once more equally as terrifying as before. Still handcuffed to Dabi, you wanted to wipe the tear that rolled down your cheek but you couldn’t.

This time Dabi raised his voice, startling you. “Who cares if we did,” He turns his body, done with this interrogation and ready to drag you back to the bedroom. He looks back at his leader over his shoulder, “You didn’t claim her, so what does it matter?” a small grin appears on his face, if you weren’t already looking at him you wouldn’t have noticed this in the tone of his voice. It almost feels like this is his way of laying claim to you now. First, before Shigaraki can.

“You’ll soon learn that everything here is mine,” Shigaraki replies nonchalantly before walking back over to his spot in the corner booth. It seems like he doesn’t care either way. You have no choice but to follow Dabi back to the bedroom, tripping over the blanket down the hallway once more. Holding the chain of the handcuff to keep the pressure off your wrist, you walk forward looking back, not taking your eyes off Shigaraki. Healing quirk? Everything here is his? Does he think you and Dabi had sex? Great. More confusing than just losing your memory.

When you enter Dabi’s bedroom once more you’re finally hit with the realization that you’re still attached to him. “Can you please unhandcuff me?” you ask flatly, standing in his room feeling small and confused. You’re not guilty of what Shigaraki made it seem like you were and for some reason now you were thinking about actually sleeping with Dabi. Would you? No, No, you shouldn’t be thinking about that right now. “Please,” you beg once more when you notice him just staring at you, this time you gave him a look of defeat.

“C’mon princess, why don’t we just sleep the rest of the day away?” he shrugs, his tone matching his seriousness. He slowly pulls you over to the bed with him using the shackles of the cuffs. You obey tiredly, not wanting or willing to fight him. The exhaustion sets on your face. “Fine, but if you try to run away just know... I’m fast,” Dabi looks at you with a soft gaze, his attempt at getting a laugh from you failed. Instead, he goes to rub your jaw where his boss left a mark last night but you yank away before he gets the chance. “I’m not going to hurt you, I just want to check your cut from yesterday,” he plays off your rejection so smoothly. He sits on the bed and you’re standing inches away from him. This time you let him grab your face, inspecting your head gash that he fixed up the night before. You have no reason not to trust him at the moment.

“Dabi, I can’t remember anything about who I was or how to use my quirk… I don't feel very useful... What should I do?” your voice comes out much smaller than you meant for it to, worry takes over your face and your eyes wet your cheeks. Dabi gently rubs your temple as you speak to him in such a pitiful way. He’s not trying to be sweet, really he isn’t, but for some reason, he is with you. His intrusive thoughts invade him. He wants to tell you everything will be okay and hold you until you feel better. He’s starting to notice how much of a toll you’re taking on him. That’s enough, he thinks. He jerks his hand away from your temple and pulls away from the physical touch completely. 

“You’re a pain in the ass, you know that?” he tsks. He sounds annoyed now. “If I were in your shoes, I would see this as an opportunity to start over. Completely, with no regrets about the past. What have you always wanted to do?” he asks while staring at the wall. Anything to keep his eyes off of you at this moment. He spreads his legs and leans back in the bed, trying his best to keep his mind preoccupied. Your sniffles come to a stop while you ponder that question. What have you always wanted to do? That should be something written in your DNA, right? Something that would never change, no matter how few memories you have of yourself. While you’re thinking, you let your exhaustion take over and slide down to sit on your knees so that you’re almost positioned between Dabi’s legs. He must’ve noticed this because he releases a big sigh like he had been holding his breath. Dabi is frozen and doesn’t know what your intentions are.

“I’ve always wanted peace. I’m not sure if that’s a dumb answer but I’ve only ever wanted to bring about peace and protect people. The ones that can’t protect themselves anyways,” you say with wide glossy eyes, the passion of your statement seeping from your voice. The rehearsed line left your lips so easily as if it were a memory that was beaten into you without you even knowing. Like something your marketing team would tell you to say in an interview, like something that wasn’t true. After your little peace speech, your eyes meet Dabi’s who were already locked onto you. His gaze softened as if he were staring at a sleeping puppy. If you didn’t know any better you would think it was more in awe than in pity. He notices that he’s been looking at you far too long so he clears his throat and looks away. If his cheeks weren’t already covered in scars and staples, you would’ve gained a small blush from the man.

“You sound like a goody two shoes.” Dabi retorts, slapping his knees while simultaneously getting up off the bed. This signals you to leave the comfort of the floor and your comfortable spot in between his legs. The motion of standing up quickly really hurts your head. Your heartbeat pounds at the sides of your skull. “If we’re not going to go back to sleep then I’m leaving, I have to take care of some things anyways. I’ll bring you to Toga or Twice. They can watch you for the day,” his voice now monotone when he speaks, refusing to look at you. He moves in front of you and a pout crosses your face. He is the only one you can trust right now if you could even call it that. Dabi then reaches over your shoulder to grab the key out of the snake’s cage. You don’t turn around to follow his hand, instead, you watch his body and see that his black T-shirt is all worn out, probably from washing it and hanging it up to dry too many times, leaving the material stretched and wrinkled. The once v-neck of the shirt leaves his chest exposed showing off his equally scared and stapled chest. He is more defined than you thought he would be, his pecs and arms having more muscle than he lets off. Right above his right pec where his shoulder meets his clavicle you notice a large bruise right before the start of his scarred and stapled chest. You feel responsible for this injury but you don’t know why. Your face is burning up the longer you stare at him. In the back of your mind, you have the urge to get closer to him, to close the gap between your bodies. 

Dabi follows your eyes to his chest while uncuffing you from him, “Like I said, we could stay in bed all day princess,” his voice comes out gruff trying to break the tension. 

“Did I do this?” you ignore his comment, slowly raising your uncuffed hand to his chest to rub the bruise with your thumb.

“Yeah”

Dabi stares at you while you stare at the bruise.

“I’m sorry”

“No, don’t sweat it. I was the one kidnapping you, remember? I would’ve hurt me too. Plus, I think I owe you an apology for that gnarly head injury and erasing your memories…”

“No, no, it’s ok” you let a little bit of sadness sneak into your soft smile, “I am part of the league now so I should probably get to know the rest of its members and be a part of this group,” you practically ignored his apology. Part of you does want to crawl in bed with Dabi and just sleep the day away, after all, your head is pounding but it's smarter to start trying to figure out what you’re doing here and remember who you are. Maybe talking to someone other than Dabi will help.

Dabi drops you off at Toga’s room which is surprisingly cute despite how scary she can be. There are posters of boys all over her walls, no heroes though, mostly just boy bands. There are neon lights hanging around the room, a small tv, and even a few dying plants in the corner. There are even cute strawberry sheets on her bed that's covered in stuffed animals. You find her sitting down on the floor next to her bed painting her nails when you enter the room. The man you learned to be Twice is also on the floor next to her laying down on his stomach with both of his feet kicking in the air as he watches her paint her nails. You feel a little awkward especially since Dabi didn’t really introduce you, he sort of just pushed you in and disappeared.

“Oh, Medela! Come sit, I’ll paint your nails,” Toga’s signature creepy smile appears once again on her lips. She stands up and grabs your hand to guide you down to where they were sitting previously. You didn’t really have a choice so you sat down next to twice uncomfortably. Toga aggressively grabs your hand and starts painting your nails pink.

“Medela?” you ask, furrowing your eyebrows. 

“Togaaa, we weren’t supposed to tell her that...” Twice looked at her through his mask, “YES WE WERE!” He suddenly yells, causing you to jump back. “Sorry, that was the other me…” he returns to a normal voice and apologizes sweetly. You give him a fake smile and go back to looking at Toga.

She considers him for a moment and decides to look up at you instead, “Yeah, that's your hero name silly! Don’t you remember?” she says in a sing-songy voice moving onto your thumb. 

“No actually, I don’t..” you sigh loudly, more to yourself than to Toga. She doesn’t even seem to care about your answer because she goes on humming to herself as she sloppily paints a bright pink across your bitten nail beds. After your nails are done but still drying, Toga gets up to turn on a few lamps to illuminate her bedroom. It was getting dark outside so there was no more light coming from her window. The league must be on different sleep schedules because the day went by so fast, meaning you and Dabi probably woke up in the late afternoon. Twice left a little bit ago and Toga is staring blankly at the TV watching what looks like a romance anime. As you were staring at your nails, inspecting how poorly she painted them you heard a thud coming from the bar. You look at Toga in fear but she doesn’t even move a muscle, still glued to her TV. When you hear a second thud you get up quickly to go check it out, not really thinking about how earlier in the day the thuds were nothing but Toga and Twice playing tag. Maybe it's curiosity or maybe it's your second nature, but you were already halfway down the hallway when you heard a man’s voice. Something about it seemed familiar, almost like you had heard it in a recording before but you couldn’t remember.

“The word hero has lost all meaning in this society, the world is overrun by fakes and criminals like you who chase petty dreams,” you reach the end of the hall and can no longer tell what the man is saying but then you recognize Shigaraki’s voice so you pull back slightly at the curtain in the doorway between the bar and the hall, trying not to be seen or heard. You can hardly see past the booths, but what you do see is a tall figure with a white mask over his eyes and a long red bandana tied to his forehead pinning down Shigaraki with what looks like an old katana. The katana is going through Shigaraki’s shoulder and this makes your eyes widen, he’s hurting him. 

“It seems we have opposing goals,” Shigaraki’s voice comes out breathy, confirming that he was hurt. He goes to grab the katana with his bare hands making you flinch at the sight. He needs help, he's getting desperate. Maybe you can distract the perpetrator? 

“Stop, you’re killing him!” you bust through the curtain, not really sure what to do from here but you're hoping maybe one of the others will come running if they hear. Shigaraki rolls his head back to look at you through the hand covering his face. The man hovering over him looks up at you and pulls out another bladed weapon. 

“You had a hero here the whole time? I thought you hated heroes as much as I do,” he said to Shigaraki while taking you in, you weren’t in your hero costume but he recognized your face. “Now you’re a tricky one, but alas, you’re still nothing but a false hero,” he runs at you and you have to think quickly so you take off towards the bar, to maybe use the bar top to your advantage. You’re still looking at Shigaraki who realizes what's happening and lays his final finger down on the blade that is still impaled in his chest. The blade that was so deep in his chest cavity dissipates and turns to dust. With wide eyes you finally understand why everyone is so scared of him, he completely dusted the sword. He would’ve been completely fine fighting this strange man by himself. You shouldn’t have intervened. As you’re piecing this puzzle together you jump on top of the bar, the man who is chasing you swings his sword, and you duck, causing him to hit the bar top with his blade, the wood splinters and flies everywhere. He jumps on the counter to get closer to you so you run and jump to a booth across from the bar trying your hardest to get away from him. You don’t have any weapons and this man is trying to kill you, it sucks that you can't remember what your quirk is. A dead end, you’re cornered, and for some reason you picked the corner booth with nowhere else to go. Probably because you were distracted by Shigaraki’s quirk. You contemplate going back the way you came but you would be greeted with the man’s sword and to your left is a wall. Great, you’re going to die because you can’t remember how to fight. What the fuck do you do now? Standing on top of the table prepared to fight back in order to survive as if your fight or flight response is finally kicking in. When you turn around to face the bar, the strange man is positioning his sword, ready to take flight with a jump and go for the kill. Your body tenses and you’re ready for what happens when suddenly Shigaraki steps between the both of you with his back facing you. He’s bleeding out slowly, both of his shoulders are covered in blood and it's starting to soak his shirt. He held his arms out to defend you. The movement of his arms makes him whimper softly in pain. He no longer had the hand covering his face, he abandoned it on the ground where he was laying only moments ago. 

Shigaraki chuckles, his laugh breathless and manic. “Hero Killer Stain,” he moves his palm to position it in front of the man attacking you. “Touch her” he pauses to take a small breath, “and I will destroy you,” he stands up straight and takes a step back closing the gap between him and the table you’re standing on. 

The hero killer steps off the bar and sheaths his sword. “Oh I see, so you’re a traitor to the heroes then, so tell me what cause do you fight for?” he grins, excited about you possibly having the same ideals as him. 

“My cause,” Shigaraki hisses without giving you a moment to respond. He sounds irritated which you’re now learning is probably just a personality trait of his. “I think it's about time you leave, don’t you? Kurogiri, take this guy back…” The warp villain creates a portal in front of the hero killer and he accepts his dismissal.

“Fine. Just don’t get in my way,” he states coldly without looking back at you or Shigaraki.

You take a moment to catch your breath and jump down from the table. Shigaraki hunches over in pain and Kurogiri excuses himself to gather some bandages. “Thanks for not letting him kill me, I thought I was done for,” you shyly cross your arms at your wrists fidgeting with the still-wet paint on your nails that Toga messed up. It dawns on you that you’re now alone with the leader. He doesn’t reply and walks over to the barstool taking a seat at the bar. You don’t want to pry but you feel like you should at least assess his wounds, especially since Kurogiri is taking forever. “Can I see how bad they are?” you speak out to him once more, not actually expecting a verbal response from him this time.

“Do you remember how to use your quirk?” he didn’t look at you when he said this but for once he didn’t sound completely annoyed with you and his voice came out soft. He must really be in pain. 

“No,” you give him a short reply, taking a seat on the barstool to the left of him.

“Then no,” his voice still soft but not as gentle as a moment ago. He takes a sip from his glass that somehow survived the bar fight. He was staring at nothing in particular but was still facing away from you. You watched him shakily take another sip of his dark liquor, missing his mouth a bit causing it to drip down his chin. This is the first time you’ve actually been able to look at him without any distractions. His nose was sharp and his skin was pale and dry. He had a small scar across his lips that paired with a beauty mark to the right of his bottom lip. On top of that, he also had a really defined jawline. His light, gray-blue hair fell perfectly to the sides of his face, only covering parts of his eyes, and framing his face in a way that complimented his cheekbones. In this bar lighting, he almost looked handsome which totally puzzled you. He is not what you expected from the leader of a villainous organization. 

“It’s worth a try, what if I remember at the sight of blood?” you giggle a bit not even meaning to, you’re just so nervous. This elicited a teeny-tiny smile from the big, bad leader. If you weren’t already staring at him you would’ve missed it so you’re so glad you were. Where his smile ends, he had a little dimple at the corner of his mouth. You’re not sure if many people get to see this side of him so it almost felt precious.

“Fine, but it better not sting,” he downs the rest of his liquor and swings his bar stool to finally face you. You’re now sitting face to face which brings heat to your cheeks and you can’t help but avoid eye contact. When he shifts closer your mouth twitches and you’re trying so hard not to appear as nervous as you are. He brings his body even closer to you and pulls down his long sleeve black shirt at the collar, just enough for you to see the front of his stab wound. It was as bad as it looked. You squirm at the thought of the sword stabbing him. 

“Your quirk is honestly really cool,” you comment slightly above a whisper. Then you inspect his chest by bringing your hands to his clavicle and pull at the skin lightly to see how deep it is. He shivers at the touch of your cold hands causing you to pull back a little to be more gentle. 

“You wouldn’t be saying that if you still had your memory,” his whiny tone returns, and his voice cracks a little, revealing his vulnerable side.

“Hold still,” you ignore his previous comment, and instead you really focus on trying to use your quirk. It can’t be that hard, can it? Muscle memory and quirks have to go hand in hand, right? Shigaraki stares at you as you close your eyes and enter a meditative state, curiosity plastered across his face. Your bare hands are still on his shoulder and he isn’t sure how to feel about it. He doesn’t really receive much physical touch and since he doesn’t have the best control over his quirk he usually avoids situations like this. While you’re channeling your quirk he takes this moment to fully take you in. His eyes scan over your entire body, head to toe. You’re still in Toga’s cute yellow shorts with little strawberries on them. To Shigaraki it looks like you don’t have pants on, just an oversized black T-shirt which is probably Dabi's or Twice’s, he thinks. This turns his face red so he quickly retracts his eyes from your thighs. He scans your knees which are covered in bruises. This is probably from your battle with Dabi and his Nomu when he had them kidnap you. Maybe he should feel bad about this, he thinks. He lets himself linger on the thought of you fighting Dabi, angrily with haste spilling from your teeth. For some reason, he can’t imagine you in fight mode, using everything you’ve got on the battlefield especially since you just ran from the fight with Stain. Still thinking about your fight with Dabi, he finds it odd that you guys seem so friendly with each other now. He doesn’t like it but he won’t admit it. His eyes finally reach your face again and it's all scrunched up like you’re really trying to remember how to use your quirk. He finds this humorous and for the second time that night he smiles, it’s small, almost nonexistent but it's still there. Your eyes open and instead of the eyes he’s stared into before, Shigaraki is met with two glowing white irises. Your hair starts floating as if you were suspended under water. Shigaraki freezes as you get closer to his face. You shut your eyes and as if it were instinctual you go to place your forehead on his. He pulls back a little at first but thinks he probably shouldn’t move so he allows you to fall into him. He scrunches up his face thinking it would feel like a headbutt. Instead, he is met with the sweet smell of your lips only a few inches away from his own. You smell like strawberries, he thinks. It almost felt like you paused time making him feel ethereal and calm for the first time in his life. It takes a moment but you heal both of his shoulder wounds. “Woah, I did it,” you practically squeak in excitement. 

He rolls his shoulders back fully testing out the range of motion. His pain was gone, you even managed to heal some of the cuts on his neck from frantically itching earlier that night. “So you did,” he acknowledged your excitement but didn’t go as far as saying thank you. He felt weird after being in such close proximity. “Okay, we’ve had our fun,” Shigaraki stands up and positions his shirt back to normal, “I’m going to bed.” without even as much as a glance at you he starts heading to the back of the bar. 

“Wait!” you shout, trying to stop him. Part of you craves attention that he refuses to give you. You’re not sure why but you chase him. He’s already almost in front of the curtain so when you catch up to him you reach out to grab his wrist. Bad Idea. Shigaraki doesn’t like the sudden physical touch and swings around to grab your neck, once he has you he’s not being careful about laying all five fingers down. You gulp when you remember this is the hand he used to dust Stain’s sword. He still doesn’t trust you. Of course he doesn’t, why would he? Your efforts to heal him were pointless. You’re right back where you started this “relationship” with him, or whatever you want to call it. You’re suspended in the air and losing oxygen quickly. You try to loosen his grip by clawing at his forearms. The way he’s staring at you is different than before though, almost like he doesn’t want to be aggressive with you right now even though he is. That’s gotta mean something, right?

“Shi-Shigaraki, please,” you plead as much as you can with the little amount of oxygen in your lungs. There’s sweat rolling off his forehead, you think that he is really contemplating ending your life right here. 

“Hey, let her go,” a familiar voice was coming from the front door. Dabi. Thank god, he’s back. You’re so thankful you could cry. “Right now or I will light your ass up,” he threatens again when Shigaraki doesn’t immediately let you go. The league's leader tilts his head at you like a curious dog, his angry eyes replaced with wonder when he sees that your eyes are glowing again. Why are your eyes glowing again? When he looks down at his hand around your throat he sees all five of his fingers making contact. He didn’t even mean to almost dust you, he really didn’t. He freezes, this time he listens to Dabi and releases you from his death grip. You drop to your knees and cough until your lungs allow air back into them. While you’re desperately sucking in air, your eyes return to their normal color. Shigaraki doesn’t help you up, instead he turns on his heel and leaves the room through the curtain. 

“She shares a room with Toga from now on.” The leader doesn’t say another word in his exit. Neither you or Dabi acknowledge him either.

“What the hell was that about?” Dabi walks over to you and kneels down to meet your gaze. 

“He doesn’t like being touched I guess,” you retort and your eyes meet his. His eyes look red and there's dried blood below his scars. You wonder what happened to him while he was gone. 

“No, not that... he’s always like that, I mean your eyes,” he looks at you in wonder, “they were glowing,” Dabi must’ve not known who you were as a hero because your quirk came as a surprise to him. 

“Oh, I activated my quirk to heal Shigaraki,” you replied nonchalantly as you dusted your knees off to stand up.

“Does that mean you got your memory back?” he asks lowly while running his hands through his hair. He’s still kneeled on the ground so you’re now standing above him. He looks kind of small at this angle, not like his usual dangerous self.

“No,” you sigh, it was honestly getting quite annoying not being able to remember anything. “My quirk came rushing back when I needed it so I’m hoping my memory does the same soon,” your voice trails off when you watch Dabi rise to his full height. He has a bag in his right hand that’s hidden partially behind his back. “What’s that?” you ask while leaning over to get a better look. He pulls the bag further behind him and hands it to you.

“Ah, ah, ah, it’s a surprise,” he cockily holds his arm out in front of you signaling you to back up so you do. You hold your arms behind your back swaying your feet excited to see what he brought back for you. “Toga didn’t have any more clothes to spare,” he’s taking too long to get to the point and you’re not a super patient person. “I’m not the best at picking out clothing for others but,” he finally hands you the bag and you excitedly shuffle through it trying not to be extremely loud. It was a big black trash bag filled with clothes. Some women's clothes and some were men’s clothing. You’re realizing now he must’ve stolen these, which honestly you didn’t really want to know if they were clean or not. Either way, it was a sweet gesture. 

“Thank you,” you smile sweetly at him and in return he looks away rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

“Yeah, whatever, don’t mention it,” he takes the bag back from you and throws it over his shoulder. He turns to walk out of the bar and so you follow suit. “I guess no more handcuffed sleepover’s for us princess.”

“Yeah,” you chuckle and continue walking down the hall to Toga’s room. Something about sleeping doesn’t sound too bad after the day you’ve had. You had such a weird encounter with Shigaraki. He could’ve killed you if you didn’t activate your quirk in time. Thinking back to his hands around your neck, you remember the tingling feeling his fingertips left behind. His quirk was working against yours, like a dominance battle to see whose quirk would give in first. You couldn’t stop thinking about the feeling of his hands around your neck. Little did you know, Shigaraki couldn’t stop thinking about it either. That was the first time he was nullified by the person he was dusting. There obviously was the time where pro hero Eraser Head nullified his quirk but it was when he was attempting to dust someone else. This was different. He laid in his bed staring up at the ceiling with his hands behind his head. When he couldn’t think about anything else, he pulled out one of hands from behind his head and reached for the ceiling holding it out in front of him. He examined his hand and noticed something by his wrist so he pulled his arm closer to his face, it was a smear of pink nail polish. The same pink nail polish Toga put on your nails earlier in the night. Shigaraki’s face went red but he didn’t try to scrape off the paint. Instead he held his hands over his stomach and drifted to sleep, thinking about your forehead pressed to his.

#shigaraki tomura #Shigaraki #tenko shimura #Dabi #touya todoroki #shigaraki fanfiction #shigaraki x reader #dabi x reader #shigaraki x reader x dabi #bnha x reader #my hero academia #my hero x reader #f!reader #ao3 #Bryannawrites #league of villains #league of villians x reader #daddies #Smut #lemon #slowburn #shigaraki x y/n #dabi x y/n #shigaraki x y/n x dabi #switch!reader

[zombryz]

╰┈➤master list

                                               ˗ˏˋ hello ˎˊ˗  

My name is bree! This is my multi-fandom blog where I write fan fiction for dragon ball, bnha, jjk, naruto, bsd, csm, devliman crybaby, aot, and a ton of other fandoms!

Requests are currently closed, I am trying to finish my current works before opening them again ^_^

ao3 | wattpad

Current works - 

bnha - (shigaraki x reader x dabi) - all my suffering  

aot - (Jean x reader x Levi) dancing with titans

jjk - (Satoru x reader x Suguru) Sparks and Cursed Shadows

Fandom overview - 

dragon ball - 

broly - sleeping with broly | 

whis - halo |

frieza - needy pt.1 | needy pt.2 | needy pt.3 | needy pt.4 | period one shot | soft |

goku - cooking for goku | 

vegeta - short reader |

goku black - future requests

bnha -

deku (aged up) x reader x hawks *hiatus* - spitfire (wattpad) 

 aot - dancing with titans (linked in current works)

starwars - 

kylo ren x reader *hiatus* - servant to the light (wattpad)

Old Masterlist  (2017)

*I do not own any of the characters that I write about* 

#bryannawrites #masterlist #anime fanfic #star wars #bnha #smut #lemon #jjk #chainsaw man #naruto #dragon ball #shigaraki #dabi #goku #vegeta #denji #yuta #piccolo #whis #broly #frieza #goku black #kylo ren #anakin #deku #kirishima eijirou #bakugo #sasuke #gaara #anyoneelseimissed

[zombryz]

♡ all my suffering ♡ chapter 8

˗ˏˋ hello ˎˊ˗   

Chapter Eight

masterlist | Prev. Chapter 1 | Prev. Chapter 2 | Prev. Chapter 3 | Prev. Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Chapter 9 (coming soon!) | ao3 | playlists (dabi & shigaraki)

Pairings: Shigaraki x f!reader x Dabi

A/N: Hi my dear readers!! I am so sorry this took forever to get out. Please note that this chapter has a major spoiler from season 6 of my hero academia. So if you haven't watched the anime or read up to chapter 290 in the manga please do not read unless you don't mind spoilers.

Warnings: Specific to this chapter - *spoilers from season 6/chapter 290 in the manga* - blood, gore, angst, character death, and reader death

Word Count: 6k

Still in shock, you quickly activate the button on your wrist, setting the surrounding nomu free from their containment tanks, granting you a decisive advantage. The tanks spill their contents onto the cold concrete floor of the basement, and the nomu swiftly rise, becoming your impromptu bodyguards. Miriko's eyes widen as a massive nomu with multiple arms blocks her path, hurling her across the room and slamming her into the far wall. She grimaces in pain, providing you with a moment to hastily radio a distressed message to all nearby units, alerting them that the king of villains was under attack. Your voice trembles with anxiety, hoping that whoever hears it knows what steps to take.

  You watch as Miriko regains her footing, preparing for combat. Suddenly, your attention is drawn to the Doctor darting across the room, rushing to his control station. Miriko's gaze follows the Doctor's frantic movements, revealing her intentions. With determination, she launches herself off the wall, chasing after the Doctor. The nomu form a protective barrier around the Doctor, but Miriko slices through them effortlessly, her movements as sharp as blades. Seizing the moment, you dart away from Tomura's tank, sprinting towards the Doctor.

He's feverishly typing on his computer, his teeth jittering with fear. It's unclear if his terror stems from the fear of being killed or losing everything he had painstakingly worked for. Miriko finally breaches the last line of defense, positioning herself before the Doctor. She attempts to pull him away from the computer screen, but you intervene, hurling a throwing knife through her hand. A pained cry escapes Miriko's lips, her eyes shooting daggers of fury in your direction.

"Did you forget I was here?" you taunt, a smirk playing on your lips.

Miriko groans in exasperation, redirecting her focus towards you. Despite her injured hand and fingers barely holding on, she launches herself toward you, but you deftly evade her efforts, skillfully swaying your knife in a fluid motion. A dropkick from your end catches her off guard, temporarily throwing her off balance. However, she quickly regains her stance, standing defiantly before you.

"My target is Shigaraki and the old man; I don't care about you," she sneers, a wicked smile playing on her lips. With a swift motion, she delivers a powerful kick to your gut, sending you hurtling backward.

As you struggled to catch your breath, a sinking feeling set in. Miriko's anger was now directed at Tomura's tank. You watched with a sense of urgency as she struck the tank repeatedly, causing a crack to form in the top corner. You rise to your feet as quickly as possible, panic starting to take hold. What will happen if he is awoken before he should be? You frantically grab another one of your knives, spin on your heel to gain speed, and hurl it across the room and into Miriko’s left foot. She wails in pain for a second time and falls away from the tank, gripping her ankle. You sigh in relief until you hear her shout –

“I can’t let him be set loose on the world! No matter what it takes!” She uses her still good leg to roundhouse kick the tank one last time before falling to her knees.

  The Doctor screams “No!” and you’re on your feet again. You’re reluctant to drain her of all her energy because you have nowhere to output it, and you were worried you might send the current through Tomura’s tank instead.

The tank began leaking by the time you reached Miriko. Before you could make a move, a nomu with stretchy arms grabbed her and sent her hurtling down the corridor she had come from. It seemed highly unlikely she would recover from such a forceful throw, you mused.

You look over your shoulder to find the Doctor attempting to fix the control box near the tank. You decided to keep watch as he worked; you sensed that Miriko wasn’t the only hero here. You held onto the hope that reinforcements would arrive soon. The Doctor starts mumbling incoherently, and you hear him punch the control box in anger.

“Wake up, Tomura Shigaraki!” You hear him yell out. 

“What?! You’re waking him up?” Your voice comes out strained. You’re terrified to see him again, especially in these circumstances. Not to mention, you’re not even sure what will happen if he doesn’t complete the procedure. Will he remember you? Will he be different? Your mind starts racing with one hundred thoughts a minute. Dammit - you should’ve kept your eyes on the door instead of getting distracted. The next thing you know, the voice hero, Present Mic jumps over the rubble that Miriko caused and screams at the top of his lungs, activating his quirk. You yelp as it sends you and the doctor flying backward until your spine hits a wall hard enough to knock the wind out of you. All you can do is watch the scene before you. You’re wheezing and struggling to get up. You start to crawl back onto your feet when you hear Tomura’s tank crack, then a pause, then another crack, and then it finally explodes. A panic sweeps over you as you watch Tomura’s limp body fall to his knees, and then, unable to hold himself up, he falls unconsciously onto the floor in a pool of purple liquid. Your breathing starts to become more and more uneven. He is vulnerable, and there is a pro-hero coming up right next to him. Present Mic ignores Tomura and goes straight for the doctor. You have to get to Tomura now. You slowly rose to your feet; your ears were bleeding, and you were pretty sure you had a few cracked ribs. You needed to heal yourself, but you couldn’t because another pro-hero was suddenly right next to Present Mic. He had his eyes set on you as he fired off a red laser from his right eye, and it hit you directly in the gut, going through you and hitting the wall behind you. You freeze in shock as tears start to fall from your eyes; you failed. As you look down at the hole in your stomach, your shaky hands come up covered in blood, you fall to your knees. Was this real life? Was this how you were going to die? You see Present Mic in the distance snatch up the Doctor, throw him over his shoulder, and run back toward the hole in the wall. He shouts something at the man who fired off the laser, but you are unable to hear him. You’re sobbing now. The room is becoming blurry, and your ears are ringing. You didn’t want to die like this; no, you wanted to see Tomura one last time, and the thought of not seeing him again was unbearable. In this moment, you finally realize that you love him. You love him so much. It hurt. Everything hurt. You think about Dabi too and how much you’ll miss him when you’re gone. You love him too. You love them all. Toga and Twice. Spinner and Compress. This can’t be the end. They’re your family.

In a last stitch effort, you activate your quirk. You’re not trying to heal yourself. Instead, your eyes start to glow with tears seeping through. With everything you have left, you collect the energy from anything you can—lights, the control box, and the pro-hero a couple of feet away. You scream at the top of your lungs and lift your arm out in front of you to blast an energy bolt into Tomura’s unconscious body, hoping to jolt him awake. You didn’t even know if it would work or not. Maybe you should’ve healed yourself instead but you’re hardly thinking anymore. You’re losing too much blood. Everything starts fading out slowly; you go cold as you’re drained of energy. With that, everything goes black. The last thing you see is the pro-hero placing a hand on Tomura. 

---

“What was that? What did she just do?” The pro-hero thinks to himself out loud. His only objective left is to finish the job by killing Shigaraki. He begins shooting lasers at all the machinery around him to be sure that there will be no other surprises. When he turns back around, Shigaraki is sitting upright and hugging himself in his arms. He is shivering, and his wet hair is laid across his face, covering his eyes. The pro-hero tries to react in time, but it is too late. Tomura already has a palm on his face, disintegrating him into dust. He then tries to collect himself, his teeth jittering and his body freezing. He takes the pro-hero’s cape from the pile of dust and wraps it around himself. He sees the doctor's phone on the ground a few feet away from him and picks it up. After a moment of waking up, he looks around the room and sees nothing but rubble and piles of dead nomu. Among all the bodies, his eyes land on yours. His eyes go wide in fear as he runs over to you. You’re lying on your side, facing away from him, but he can already see the wall through the huge hole in your lower back. It was a gruesome sight, and he started to panic. His eyes brim with tears as he drops to his knees behind you. He slowly rolls you over in the hope that you’re still conscious enough to heal yourself.

“No, no, no, no!” He repeatedly shouts as he grabs your limp body, trying to shake you from death. He hugs you into his chest and wraps his hand around your head so that you are fully cradled in his arms. He picks you up off the floor as he cries into your lifeless shoulder. You smelled like home to him, and he had a horrendous wave of loneliness come over him. After a moment or two, his tears stopped and were replaced with pure rage. He kneels down with you still in his arms and places his palm on the ground below. He figured that whoever was still in the building couldn’t have gotten far. He activates his overpowered quirk, and everything around you two starts disintegrating. He is unleashing his anger on the world. There was a cloud of dust surrounding you both as his quirk reached miles away. The surrounding buildings turn to dust, and the civilians are evacuating as quickly as they can screaming in terror. He held you lovingly into his chest as he whispered, “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here to protect you.” His tears started again. He furiously growls as he releases another strong wave of his quirk out into the world. 

Then, after a while, it all stops. He stops his quirk and sniffles quietly into your hair. The building had been destroyed, and everything that he could see within a mile had been destroyed. It was nothing but a wasteland. He could’ve kept going, but he knew that the Pro-Heros were tactical. He knew that some of them had to have gotten away. He lays you down slowly on what was left of the concrete slab and feels around for the Doctor’s cell phone. His red cape flutters in the wind as he takes a look at the damage around him. Suddenly, he is hit with a sharp pain in his head. His master calls to him, and he grabs his temples, trying to silence him. He whimpers at the stinging headache he is left with. 

“Come to me, Machia; bring the others.” He pulls out the cell phone to send Gigantomachia a distress message. “I am going to destroy everything.” He says through gritted teeth. 

---

Tomura sits with your head on his lap while he gently runs his fingers through your hair. He thinks back to a moment he had with you before going into the tank. When he woke up before you that morning, he did exactly what he was doing now. He ran his fingers through your hair and gave you a sweet kiss on your forehead. His phone buzzed, taking him out of his thoughts and alerting him that Gigantomachia was almost at his location. He rises to his feet and picks you up bridal style. Your arms hang from your sides, and your neck is no longer supported, giving a clear indication that you are dead. Tomura stifles a small cry and jumps from the cliff where the building once stood and onto Gigantomachia’s back, where he is met with Mr.Compress, Spinner, Skeptic, and Dabi. They’re all surprised to see him awake a month early, but what catches their attention, even more, is that you're covered in blood in Tomura’s arms. Both Spinner and Mr. Compress let out a soft gasp that was followed immediately “Oh no’s” and “This can't be’s”. Skeptic continues typing on his laptop, and Dabi is turned away from the scene facing the wasteland. Once he hears the other’s quiet sobbing, he looks over his shoulder slowly and sees his boss hanging his head low with you lying across his arms. He then looks away for a moment in disbelief. Once he turns around again his heart shatters as he sees the hole in your lower abdomen. You look so soft and sweet, and he missed your face so much; this isn’t real. It can’t be. He pulls his hands from his pockets and takes a fistful of his own hair as he falls into a squatted position. His breathing becomes rapid, and bloody tears start falling from his eyes unwillingly. He tugs at his hair more and more and then stands up to his full height in a frenzy. He screams at the top of his lungs, and blue flames escape his throat. He goes completely quiet and tries to hold back his sobs because of how much pain they’re causing him. He feels like there are knives in his throat and needles in his eyes. He then lets his head fall into his arms.

“Where are Toga and Twice?” Tomura finally speaks up, his voice coming out very hoarse.

“Twice is dead.” Dabi quickly replies in a very hoarse voice, sparing him the details. 

“And Toga went off to find one of her little U.A. students.” Spinner crosses his arms over his chest in comfort. “It’s a good thing too; you should’ve seen the way she handled Twice’s death. There’s no telling what she’ll do when she finds out about Y/N.” He cringes at mentioning the fact that you’re dead. None of it felt real yet. How could you and Twice both be gone in an instant?

“I-” Tomura is cut off by a wind blast in the back of his leg causing him to almost drop you.

It was the U.A. student Izuku Midoriya and his classmate Bakugo Katsuki. Tomura’s new quirk kicks in and regenerates the fibers and muscle on his calf, ultimately healing the wound. He growls in irritation, and then his headache returns as he hears his master say, “It is one for all. Bring him to me.” He quickly understands what he has to do and hands you over to Dabi, who hesitantly takes you into his arms the same way that Tomura had previously been holding you. Tomura jumps off of Gigantomachia and joins the fight with the U.A. students by leading them away from the group. 

Dabi finally looks down at you and whimpers softly. He rubs your cheek, and his tears threaten to spill again.

“I am so sorry.” Spinner gives his condolences. “I know you loved her.” 

Dabi sits on Gigantomachia and holds you in his arms. His chest is against your back as you’re laid between his legs. He’s unsure what to do, but he knows eventually both he and Shigaraki will need to let you go. He is more ready to die in a fight than ever. He rests his head against yours and sits there quietly sobbing. 

Minutes pass and the group is silent; all that can be heard is Skeptic typing on his computer. He finally takes a moment to look up from the screen and sees Dabi, who appears to either be sleeping or completely out of it, hovering over your body. He looks entirely defeated and Skeptic becomes entirely confused.

“You do know she’s not dead, right?” He raises an eyebrow, but then decides he doesn’t care and goes back to whatever he was doing on his computer.

Dabi slowly raises his head to tell Skeptic to shut the fuck up, but then he looks down and sees skin under the hole in your suit. The same hole that he noticed earlier. The same hole that isn't a hole anymore. He sits up slightly and starts pushing your hair out of your face.

“Y/N? Y/N?!” He gently shakes you and stops when he hears you groan.

“Dabi?” You get out in a weird, groggy, and tired voice. 

His heart sinks again, and a feeling of relief melts through him as you say his name. He spins you around between his legs to hold you in his arms so that he’s hugging you properly. He holds you tightly and tucks his face into your shoulder. You weakly wrap your arms around him, and he kisses the top of your head. In his peripherals, he sees a line of flames heading toward where Shigaraki was.

"Dad," he says with haste on his tongue.

“Did you just call me dad?” You giggle in his ear, still completely delusional from losing too much blood and energy. 

“Spinner, keep her safe.” Spinner nods and takes your hand to lead you away from Dabi. You oblige mostly because you’re so out of it. You watch as Dabi jumps into the sky and shoots blue flames from his palms to propel himself forward. Eventually, you can no longer see him. 

“Spinner? Where am I?” You rub your eyes and try to lie down because everything is still spinning.

Spinner hugs you before you can. Mr. Compress walks over and hugs you both tightly.

“You were dead.”

“Wh-oh, that’s right. A hero shot me,” You wrap your head around what has happened up until now. “Wait! Where is Tomura? Is he okay? Is he alive?!” 

“He’s okay, he’s the one that called us here. He did all of this,” Spinner lets go of you to gesture at the wasteland surrounding you all. “I’m assuming it was because he was not happy that you were dead.” Spinner pauses, “He’s fighting the heroes on his own”

You start to panic. Your heart is racing, you need to get to him right now. He is probably very weak and the thought of him being alone terrifies you. 

“Gigantomachia! Take me to Tomura!” You punch at the creature who tormented you and Tomura for months on end. He growled in response. 

“Y/N, he only listens to Shigar-” Spinner attempts to shut down your attempt but Gigantomachia starts moving and before you know it he heads in the direction that you saw Dabi go. 

You tense up and grab one of the spikes on his back while he runs toward the battlefield. You probably weren’t ready to jump right into battle again but you didn’t care. Just up ahead you see Tomura fighting not one, not two, not even three, but seven heroes on his own. He is being held in the air by what looks like a black spider web. You recognize the boy holding him hostage. It was Izuku. He is punching Tomura over and over again and you urge Gigantomachia to go faster. Then out of the corner of your eye, you see the number one hero, Endeavor, take off into the sky and wrap his entire body around Tomura. He explodes with the power of the sun and the explosion is so bright that you have to look away and shield your face. Where was Dabi?

“Nooo!” You scream out as you see Tomura fall back toward the earth, his body burned to a crisp. You’re too late. You struggle to hold back a sob and bring your hand up to cover your mouth. Gigantomachia stops in place to take in what just happened. 

After a few seconds, Tomura regains consciousness and stops mid-air. He shoots out black tendrils with red cracks from all five of his fingers aiming them at Izuku. Instead, they hit the explosive student, Bakugo Katsuki, and everyone is in shock to see that Tomura is still alive. You watch as Tomura fights against himself as he starts to heal, he keeps grabbing onto his skull trying to shake away something. His white locks start rapidly growing back and you realize that one of his quirk upgrades was regeneration. You sigh, relieved that he’s not dead and that it would take a lot more to kill him. 

“It’s my body!” You hear Tomura yell out as he grabs his own arm trying to keep it at his side. You tilt your head in confusion. Who was he talking to?

“You mistook foolishness for bravery.” Tomura speaks directly to Izuku now but there is something not right about his voice. He doesn’t sound like himself but you couldn’t quite pinpoint why. He shoots more black and red tendrils at Izuku and they continue fighting in the air. Tomura somehow lands his palm on Izuku’s face. “You’re finally mine. Come to me, one for all.” There it was again, a voice you didn’t recognize. 

With a flash of light, both Izuku and Tomura start falling back to earth again. For a brief second, you thought the fight was over because all of the heroes lay beneath you exhausted from battle. You take the opportunity to climb off of Gigantomachia. Spinner goes to fight you on leaving but ends up joining you instead while Mr.Compress stays behind. You hide around Gigantomachia’s legs waiting for a moment to run over to Tomura. The moment doesn’t come because just a second later Tomura is suspended in the air by the red and black tendrils once more. He looks like one big spider as he crawls over to the heroes.

“Shut up! I don’t take orders from you dammit!” Tomura shouts once again at no one in particular stirring your confusion even more. Then suddenly an energy blast comes from behind him knocking him down once more. Your eyes shoot over to where you see more heroes arriving on the scene. Oh no, this is bad. You guys need to get out now. 

Tomura once again rises to his feet, he looks to be almost fully healed now except for the scars that are littered across his chest. You wonder for a moment if they will stay there forever. All the heroes attack him at once. You pick up your feet to join him in battle but Gigantomachia runs past you joining the fight before you can. He slashes the heroes from left to right, ultimately grabbing Tomura’s body and pulling him from the fight and knocking all of the heroes flat on their asses. Gigantomachia turns Tomura over in his giant hand and sees that he was knocked unconscious, presumably by Izuku’s wind blast. 

“Master, what do you order me to do?” Gigantomachia looks at his palm hoping that Tomura can still hear him but receives no answer. You’re worried now because you can’t see what's going on. As if Gigantomachia could sense your anxiety he reaches his other hand out for you and allows you to climb into his palm. He puts his palms together, closing you and Tomura off to the world around you.

“Tomu, it’s me!” You sob as you throw your arms around him in a tight embrace. It is dark inside Gigantomachia’s palms and the only light is coming from in between his fingers. Tomura is still unconscious and you don’t suspect it is his body causing him trouble because you can see him healing before your very eyes. You can’t believe this is your first time seeing him in months and the whole time neither of you have been fully conscious to embrace each other. You trace your fingers along the scars on his defined chest. Most of which you didn’t recognize from when you saw him last. You push your hair behind your left ear and lay your head on his chest. You sigh in relief when you hear the pounding of his heart. You pull your head from his chest and rest your forehead against his before placing a small and gentle kiss on his lips. Suddenly you hear a commotion coming from outside. You almost forgot that there was a battle going on around you. You pound on Gigantomachia’s fingers urging him to allow you to see what’s going on. He splits his hands open slightly and you see that Dabi is here now and is on Gigantomachia’s back. 

Dabi is yelling at Endeavor while simultaneously pouring a strange liquid on his head. What was he planning? 

“Hey now, don’t be rude! You’re acting like we’ve never met!” Dabi chuckles evilly as the liquid turns his hair white and your eyes widen. “Call me Touya, after all, it’s the name you and mom gave me.”

Your jaw drops, Dabi is Endeavor’s son? You remember hearing about how one of Endeavor’s sons died a few years back but obviously, that must’ve all been a hoax. You look over to see Endeavor start hyperventilating with wide eyes at the sight of his “dead” son. 

Dabi starts clapping his hands together. You’ve never seen him this happy before. He has this psychotic look on his face and then he makes eye contact with you and smiles. You hold his gaze for a moment before he turns back to Endeavor. He shoots off Gigantomachia's back in a frenzy of blue flames. He was smiling from ear to ear and you were suddenly worried that this was a suicide mission. He is suddenly bound mid air by ropes of fabric. His flames go out and he looks over his shoulder at what possibly could have stopped him. You follow his eyes to see just above Gigantomachia was a hovering hero, Best Jeanist. Gigantomachia becomes bound and struggles for a moment against all the ropes. Once they’re pulled tighter you feel yourself falling as you’re reaching out for Tomura. You close your eyes tightly prepared to hit the ground when you feel the ropes snake around your body. You’re then pulled tightly into Tomura’s chest. He is still knocked out cold and his head falls onto your shoulder lifelessly as you were bound together in ropes of fabric. Gigantomachia falls to the ground and it causes everyone around you who is still on the ground to shake and fall to their knees.

Wait a second, Best Jeanist was supposed to be dead. You remember Dabi telling you that Hawks completed his mission. Did Hawks betray you all? When you look up you see Dabi angrily yelling at Best Jeanist and you can only assume that he is finding out this way too.

Who you assume to be Dabi’s younger brother starts flying towards Dabi and your heartbeat quickens. No, no, they’re all going to gang up on him. You try to activate your quirk and absorb the brothers energy but you feel a sharp pain in your side that causes you to scream in agony. Dabi looks down at you and worry spreads across his features. The ropes were way too tight. Dabi is heating himself up again and the ropes that were holding him break. Best Jeanist notices and quickly sends out more ropes to restrain him. 

“De-” a pause, “stroy.” You feel Tomura’s breath hit your neck and hear him whisper to himself. 

“Tomura?” You nudge his head with your shoulder gently trying to wake him up. 

“Destroy!” Without opening his eyes he yells with all his might. It was clearly a command to Gigantomachia because the giant then suddenly breaks free of Best Jeanist’s ropes. This causes Dabi to free himself again using the distraction and he immediately starts fighting his younger brother. 

When you peer over Gigantomachia’s back you see more nomu coming to your rescue. You start to sigh in relief as you watch them fight the heroes for you. Gigantomachia is on his feet again and just as you are beginning to feel hopeful he falls to his knees and falls into a sleeplike state.

“Shit.” You hear Spinner a few feet behind you.

“Wait! What happened?” You panic.

“Earlier a couple of U.A. kids were trying to sedate us and I guess they succeeded but their timing was off.” Spinner yells out in a panicked voice. 

Your heart is racing now. What happens if you lose this fight? You didn’t want to find out. The binding around you and Tomura starts tightening and you can't breathe. You can feel your tears beginning to form and you rest your head back on Tomura’s chest as you feel your breath slowing. You wished so badly that Tomura was awake so that you could talk to him one last time. 

“Y/N,” You hear your name come from behind you.

“Mr.Com-” you attempt to catch your breath. “press?” You try to get out but the ropes tighten even more so it comes out breathless.

“Shigaraki is the key. I need you and Spinner to wake him up, I’ll buy you time.” He activates a marble in his back pocket essentially slicing a chunk of his own body to loosen the restraints. He then reaches out in front of him capturing you, Tomura, and Spinner into a marble. 

You were then released from the marble onto Gigantomachia’s back with Tomura in your arms. Mr.Compress was taken down by a hero but managed to capture Dabi and Skeptic into marbles and tucked them into Spinner’s hood.

“Tomura, I need you to wake up!” You yell and shake his shoulders trying your hardest to wake him. He’s almost completely healed so you assume that he might just be running on empty like you are. “Please Tomura, we need you!” There are tears falling down your cheeks now. You remember back to when Tomura was talking to himself. 

“I think he needs to remember why we’re fighting.” Spinner says.

“Tomura, please, wake up!” You shout one last time while pounding on his chest. Then suddenly you’re met with glowing red eyes. The first thing he sees when he wakes up is you. He sits up and pulls you into his chest wrapping his arm around you essentially protecting you from what he was about to do. With zero hesitation he raises his good arm and shoots an air blast so powerful that all of the heroes go flying back.  

After he stops the blast he lets you go and stands up. You’re so happy to see him that you want to jump into his arms but instead he gets up and walks away towards the edge of Gigantomachia. There is a painful tinge in your heart. Why isn’t he happy to see that you’re alive? Why was he ignoring you?

“I must say, Tomura has some admirable friends. Power is drawn from the heart, the more he embraces the pain and hatred born from his past trauma, the stronger my will becomes within his body.” He speaks in a monotone voice and it sends chills throughout your body. Whoever that is speaking, it is not Tomura. You find yourself backing away from him slowly and downright terrified. “Long live the king, Tomura,” he added with an evil smile that made you want to disappear from his presence. 

“Boss, how do you want us to attack?” Spinner asks the man in front of you. 

“We’re retreating.”  He replies bluntly. 

“We can’t retreat! Toga is on her way here and Compress is hurt badly!” Spinner starts questioning his antics. 

“Spinner, that’s not Tomura.” You say in a quiet voice that's barely above a whisper.

“What?” Spinner turns to ask you. 

“That is exactly right, Y/N.” Even the way this stranger says your name on Tomura’s tongue makes your skin crawl. “Tomura already lost this fight.” 

The heroes look like they’re about to attack again so you take a fighting stance. Tomura, who isn’t Tomura, takes them all down without a second thought by sending them flying backwards again and you lower your shoulders.

“Come on, we're leaving.” He says as three nomu appear before you. Spinner jumps onto the nearest nomu and pulls the marbles out of his hood that Mr.Compress tucked away and places them in his pocket. Tomura gestures for you to get on the flying nomu with him but you hesitate, making him aggressively grab you by the waist and position you so that you are sitting in front of him. “I have no patience for your hero-villian indecisiveness that Tomura allows. You’re coming with me.” His words sting and you’re silent the whole ride back to wherever he was planning on taking you.  

#bryannawrites #shigaraki tomura #bnha shigaraki #dabi #dabi x reader #league of villains #f!reader #lemon #my hero academia #bnha x reader #bnha #bnha spoilers #mha

[zombryz]

♡ all my suffering ♡ chapter 3

˗ˏˋ hello ˎˊ˗    & thx for reading... again :3

Chapter Three

masterlist | Prev. Chapter 1 | Prev. Chapter 2 | Next Chapter 4  | ao3 | playlists (dabi & shigaraki)

Pairings: Shigaraki x f!reader x Dabi

A/N: This will soon have some season 6 of bnha spoilers! Please read with that in mind :) - This is an ongoing story! Last update 3.18.2023

Warnings: Specific to this chapter - SMUT, like a dirty amount... sorry not sorry, unrequited love, lemon, angst, fluff, Dabi is hot, that’s all

Word Count: 5k

Later that week, Shigaraki went to visit Overhaul at one of his strongholds without telling any of the other league members.

“Not all of our guests have the best intentions,” Overhaul says, looking up at Shigaraki, “and we like our privacy.”

Overhaul is sitting on a dark purple couch opposite Shigaraki, who is standing in front of the couch on his side of the room. His hands are in his pockets, and he is wearing his long black trench coat paired with the pale grey hand that takes its normal place as his mask.

“Why am I really here?” Shigaraki boldly interrupts Overhaul, already done with his antics. He thinks he has every right to kill him right here and now for what he did back at the warehouse. He doesn’t act on his urges, though. Instead, he hears out the leader of the Yakuza stronghold.

The strategy chess game, shogi, sits in front of the two men on top of a small, round coffee table. Overhaul picks up one of the chess pieces before answering the league’s leader. 

“Shogi is an interesting game because you can use the pieces you steal from your opponent,” Overhaul leans forward a bit and raises an eyebrow, smirking at Shigaraki through his plague doctor mask, “I want Toga or Y/N, and maybe even Twice,” he lowers his tone before continuing, “I don’t feel at ease when they’re doing your bidding." He looks back up at Shigaraki to gauge his immediate reaction to wanting to steal his league members.

Shigaraki sighs and finally takes a seat on the matching dark purple couch behind him while propping one foot up on the coffee table, causing the chess pieces to shake on the board. He also leans forward to grab his knee, making himself comfortable. 

“You guys want to capitalize on our reputation, and we want to increase our strength,” Shigaraki leans back into the couch now, appearing aloof, “Our needs seem to coincide at the moment, but we still call the shots here. Either this is a joint partnership or I walk out the door.” Overhaul’s men get closer to Shigaraki, not particularly happy with his threatening undertone.

“So those are your conditions then?” Overhaul sighs, annoyed with the man’s demands.

“The scales are far from even. Need I remind you about Magne,” he pauses, “and Compress’ arm?” Shigaraki hisses out. Overhaul’s eyes are glued to him now; he waits until he’s finished talking before he speaks again. Shigaraki looks up toward the ceiling before continuing, not looking at anything in particular but thinking of you, “You can forget about Y/N; you can’t have her.” 

“Oh?” Overhaul perks up and leans back a little more interested in what has Shigaraki not wanting to give you up, “Is she special or something?” he asks with a sly smile.

“No.” Shigaraki’s face grows warm under his mask. He takes his eyes off the ceiling to look back at Overhaul, “It would just be really dumb of me to give you our healer,” he tsks, narrowing his eyes. Shigaraki hates being questioned this much.

“Surely you can lend her to me just for one week?” he retorts. Overhaul pokes at him a little more. He wants to know just how far he would be willing to fight for you.

Shigaraki thinks for a moment. It would give him the upper hand if he was on good terms with the Yakuza. You have also proved that you could hold your own in a fight against Overhaul, especially since you were the only one to make him bleed. Plus, you would have Toga and Twice with you, and he trusts them.

“Fine, one week.”

♡

The next morning, Shigaraki approached you while you were in the room that Toga and you had decided to share. Toga had already started putting up her posters again and changed out the bed sheets before she left with Twice for the day. You had found an old hero magazine in the closet of the bedroom and hoped to find anything about yourself in there to jog your memory, but sadly, it was about 10 years old and held no information about you or any of the villains you were with. The house must’ve been abandoned for about that long, you thought to yourself. You were in the center of the room atop an old mattress, lying on your stomach and swinging your feet in the air still reading the magazine when Shigaraki entered the bedroom doorway. You were facing the window with your back facing the door, so you couldn’t see who it was. He was quiet and took a moment to watch you as you read all the old hero drama. There it was—that warm feeling returning to his face as he watched you swing your feet happily behind you. He didn’t quite understand the feeling, though. He just knew he hated it. It was about midday, and from the looks of it, you and him were the only two inside the house. 

“Are you just going to stand there and watch me, or are you going to say something?” You felt the presence of someone behind you; after all, you are a trained hero. It didn’t matter how quiet he was being. 

Your heart immediately starts racing the moment he speaks. You were not expecting his voice at all, he never comes to talk to you. He’s usually MIA or will avoid you like the plague. You had really thought he was Dabi, or maybe even Toga or Twice. Why is Shigaraki at your bedroom door? 

“I need to talk to you,” he calmly replies, taking off the hand covering his face. You turn around to face him while sitting up in bed to cross your legs. He must’ve just gotten back from wherever he had been all morning. He looks exhausted, to say the least, like maybe he pulled an all nighter. 

“You don’t look so good, is everything alright?” You express your concern a little too quickly and almost immediately regret asking him that because you didn’t want to annoy him. You frown up at him with wide eyes, but he doesn’t take his eyes off the floor. He can’t bring himself to look at you right now, especially since he can’t calm the warmth in his cheeks.

“I’m fine,” he huffs like a kid in trouble, “I have a job for you, I hope you’re ready.” He states this matter-of-factly. He finally looks up at you to gather your reaction, shaking off the warmth from before.

You excitedly jump up from the bed and cross the room in a dancing manner with your arms behind your back. It had been about a month or so since you joined the league. You were hoping that they would all start trusting you. Plus, you were getting really bored being left behind all the time. “Great! When do I start?” you ask with a big smile that could melt any boy's heart.

Shigaraki stood in the doorway and shifted uncomfortably as you started closing in on him. He stiffened up and straightened his back to his full height, which took up most of the doorway. He hated that you made him so nervous whenever you were in close proximity, but he also hated the idea of handing you over to Overhaul. He’d rather have you close to him, always. 

“I’m giving you to Overhaul,” he grumbles like the words he spoke were poison. “You’ll be with Toga and Twice, so don’t cause any trouble.” He’s looking down at you now, and you are looking up at him. “You will join the Hassaikai tomorrow.” His breath hitched; you were only a couple of inches away from him now, close enough that he could smell your hair. Which coincidentally smelled like strawberries, and he would never admit how much he liked it.

“I hate that guy,” you frown up at him. The corner of his mouth pulled up as he stared at you through heavy-lid eyes. Suddenly you’re the one who is nervous. You avert your eyes and look at the wall, your heart racing again.

“So do I,” he doesn’t take his eyes off of yours. He notices the redness pooling in your cheeks, and his eyes start trailing down to your lips, which were perfectly pouty. He pauses for a moment and realizes you’re nervous too. He can’t believe it. It’s gotta be because you’re intimidated by him, right? There’s no way you’re actually flustered because of him. He wants more than anything to apologize for hurting you. He doesn’t even know where to start though, he’s never apologized for anything. Instead, he soaks in the silence between you two. He doesn’t want to part ways yet because then that would mean leaving this moment forever. Little does he know you don’t want to part ways either, having him in your space is comforting and you didn’t understand why.

“Honey, we’re hommmeeee!” Twice’s voice echoes through the empty house. 

You were much closer to Shigaraki than a moment ago. Twice’s entrance made you jump a bit causing you to join Shigaraki in his personal bubble. You tried clearing your throat to make it less awkward but Shigaraki didn’t seem to care at all. Instead of getting mad at you or telling you it was okay to make you feel better, he immediately fell back into his stern leader persona. He placed the hand back over his face and left your room without saying another word. He left it feeling much colder and emptier than before.

Later that evening, after you had showered, you came back into your room to find Toga laying across the mattress, cutting people out of the magazine you had been reading earlier. She had a sinister smile plastered on her face as she glued them to the floor. You had no idea what was going through her head, so you got dressed without interrupting her. 

“Hey, do you know where Dabi is?” you hesitantly asked her, running your fingers across your lips almost instinctively. You wondered if anyone had told him about you leaving. You hadn’t seen him since he kissed you, and you hoped he was okay. 

“Hmmm,” Toga brings a finger up to her cheek to make her think harder. “I don’t really know; last I saw him he was talking to Shigaraki, and then he took off into the woods while you were in the shower,” Toga hums at you.

"Thanks, Toga, I’ll be back,” you said, finishing putting on an oversized black t-shirt and an old pair of crimson riot pajama pants before brushing back your wet hair. You ran out of the big house to try and catch up to Dabi; he couldn’t have gotten too far. The screen door smacked against the old wood as you walked down the front steps. The sun was setting, and the sun itself was being engulfed by the dark gray sky. There was little sunlight left, so you tried to scan the forest for any sign of where Dabi had gone. There were just miles and miles of trees in front of you, which had you discouraged until you saw blue flames in the distance that caused a disruption to all the birds in the area as you saw them take off flying into the sunset. As soon as you zoned into his location, you took off running towards him. He was only about a quarter of a mile away, and now that you were in the forest, you had hoped that he didn’t leave his current location, or else you had no hope of finding him again. After a few minutes of walking through the dark forest, you noticed a little shed that had a blue campfire out in front of it. You’d recognize those flames anywhere. You stepped closer to the shed and thought it would be fun to try and sneak up on him. You went into stealth mode and stepped slowly and quietly toward the shed when suddenly a large burnt-up hand descended into your peripherals, grabbing a hold of your face to cover your mouth. You didn’t panic, though; instead, you turned to Dabi and punched him playfully in the chest while bursting into a fit of laughter. 

“How do we always end up in this position, darling?” His voice was husky, and his laugh was even deeper. It had been months since he first captured you in the woods that night. You were putting up much more of a fight then, he thought. It's crazy how much he's grown to care about you in that short amount of time.

After your laughter dies down, you give him a more earnest look in the dim blue light. The fire was crackling, and one of the logs cracked before falling apart, and the woods went quiet. “He’s giving me to Overhaul,” your voice came out shaky, and it was the first time you really understood what that meant for you. It meant that you could die under his control. “I don’t want to go.” You feel like you were on the verge of tears.

“I know, he told me.” Dabi remains calm although it feels like he’s being ripped apart inside. He leans back against one of the trees behind him and looks up at the stars as he speaks again, “It’ll be okay. He said it’s only for a week. You’re much stronger than you think you are.” 

As you stand next to the fire, you feel small under his gaze. Dabi was so confident that you were going to be okay that you believed him. You crossed your arms and stared into the dancing blue flames, lost in thought. What were you doing here? Why did you come to see him? Was it because you were worried about him or because he is becoming a comfort for you? All of this was so confusing.

“Hey,” Dabi noticed the worried look on your face and pushed himself off the tree to step closer to you. “You’ll be okay. Shigaraki and I would never let anything bad happen to you,” he said, bending down a little to make sure you were looking at him. 

“Yeah, ok,” you inhaled deeply, “I trust you.” Your voice was above a whisper; you didn’t even mean to leave Shigaraki out. It’s not like you don’t trust him; you’re just still unsure. Dabi, however, felt better about you saying you trust him and not Shigaraki. It meant that he didn’t really stand a chance at winning your heart. “So,” you tried to change the subject to get your mind off of leaving, “what are you doing out here?” You look up at him and realize he’s actually standing pretty close to you now. 

“Come here,” he grabs your hand, and for the first time your palm is in his. His hand was still warm from lighting the fire. You wondered if his flames hurt him. It would explain his scarred skin, but you never wanted to pry. He guided you to the shed that you had noticed earlier. It was also very abandoned and weathered. It looks like it may have been white in the past, like the house, and probably doubled as a small green house. You then wondered about the types of people who lived there before and where they were now. Dabi dove under the broken wooden door frame that looked like it had been slowly falling apart for years. He then reached out and placed a palm on top of your head to guide you into the shed with him, making sure that you wouldn’t hit your head on the wooden plank above. Once you were inside, you moved the damp pieces of your hair that had become disheveled from Dabi out of your face so that you could look around. You were in awe at how many little blue flames you saw surrounding you. Dabi had lit candles atop the shelves and on the small rectangle tables that were in the middle of the shed; there were even some on the floor. The blue lighting was flickering and created a glow-like effect that bounced off the skylights. So it was used for a greenhouse, you thought. Everything was overgrown but so beautiful. There were wildflowers everywhere, and you couldn’t help but smile. You spun around and your eyes landed on Dabi, who was holding out a bright blue nemophila flower that had five petals and a baby blueish-white center. You beamed up at him and happily took the flower. It didn’t really smell like anything, but the liveliness of it made you happy. When you looked behind Dabi, you saw a small mattress on the ground that had a few articles of clothing on it that looked like they belonged to him.

“Is this where you’ve been sleeping? Why not in the house with us?” You lower the flower from your face, and suddenly the awe factor is gone.

“Uh, I don’t know,” Dabi sighs defeatedly. “I guess I just like being alone,” he mutters.

“Oh,” you say under your breath and turn around to face away from him.

"I cherished sharing a bed with you in the beginning," Dabi admits, causing your heart to skip a beat. You hoped he wouldn't be able to hear how loud your heart was beating for him. "I wish it wasn't so short-lived," he said bitterly.

He is standing there with both hands in his pockets when you turn around to face him once more. You feel bad about this. You can't help but feel like it's your fault for his defeated stance. 

“Me too,” your voice was a little above a whisper, suddenly nervous.

Dabi immediately perks up at this and makes long and fast strides over to you. You watch as he approaches you with a purpose he didn’t have moments ago. You didn’t know it, but you basically gave him the go-ahead. He wasn’t sure where you two had left off when he kissed you last. All he knew was that he craved you and needed you to touch him. You gulped loudly once he stopped just a few inches away from you, waiting to see if you would tell him no or not. You didn’t, though. He stared at you with a hunger, like he was a wolf and you were his prey. When your hip collided with the edge of one of the tables, you realized he'd cornered you. It didn't matter because you desired him just as much. You were staring up at him with dark eyes and heavy breaths. He pushed forward and grabbed your face again, but this time he was a little rougher than before. He passionately kissed you, making your knees go weak. Suddenly, his laps became more aggressive, and you heard needy growls coming from him. He then leaned down without disengaging your lips and picked you up from just below your ass to lift you up onto the table. Your hands were holding his face now, and as he continued kissing you roughly, you ran your hands into his hair and pulled it down slightly, eliciting a small moan from the man and causing his lips to part with yours. You bit your lip and looked down at him; he was already looking up at you with his brows knitted together in pleasure. With both of your hands, you pushed back his spiky hair and freed his forehead. He was so beautiful like this. His blue eyes were so bright and matched the flower he had given you earlier. His hands trailed up your thighs and reached your hips. At the base of your hips, he lifted your shirt slowly and rubbed tiny circles on your lower stomach. The action made your thighs squeeze together tightly. You kissed him once more.

“Dabi, can you touch me?” You beg softly in his ear.

“Of course, princess,” he finally lifts your shirt up and over your head. You weren't wearing a bra, so your breasts were exposed, and you felt a little self-conscious in his presence. It didn’t last for long; he kissed you gently before looking down at your body. The hand that was rubbing your lower stomach now moved up slowly, and you could feel the staples on his wrist rub against your skin, sending chills up your body. Your nipples hardening from his touch. His kisses started trailing down your neck while his hands started trailing up to your chest. You leaned back on your hands and exposed your neck to him. He kissed your neck and ran his tongue down your clavicle. His hand finally reached your right breast. Your breath shudders as he starts palming your breast, gently at first and then rougher and rougher. It was your turn to moan now, and it was like music to his ears. You swung your leg in between his legs and felt how hard he was for you. You wanted him now. 

“Dabi,” you whimper.

“What is it, baby?” He moves his head back up to nuzzle the crevice of your neck.

“Please, I need you,” you begged once more.

He kisses down your neck again, and this time he takes your nipple into his mouth and bites gently. You whimper, and he sucks the pain away. His hands run up your body, and he is grabbing at all parts of you, needy for more and more. He’ll take every part of you that you’ll give him. He goes for your pajama pants now; he cradles the back of your head and lays you down on the table to rip at your pants. You help him untie the strings and wiggle them off your hips. He whips them off and throws them toward the bed. He kisses your legs while maintaining eye contact with you. Your face was burning red; you wanted him so badly. He pawed at your inner thighs before his eyes landed on your already-soaked panties. He is so hard for you that he doesn’t know how much longer he can go without being inside you, but he wants to savor you just as badly. His fingers reach the soaked part of your panties and he starts applying pressure in small circles with his thumb. You reach back behind you for anything you can hold onto while you ride his thumb. There was nothing to grab onto, so you try to scoot back as much as you can to push yourself against him more. He notices this and wants to give you everything you want. He pushes your underwear aside and slides his middle and ring fingers up your slit, lubricating them with your juices before slowly sliding them both inside you. You gasped and bit your bottom lip to suppress a moan. 

“You’re so tight,” he groans, while pumping his fingers in and out of you while rubbing his thumb on your clit. His words come out like he’s in pain; you suppose maybe he is. Maybe it hurts for him to get so hard. You start thinking about whether or not his dick is scarred too. He brings his other hand back up to your breasts and flicks your nipple before running his hand down your naval again, applying pressure to your stomach as he goes. You arch your back, and he thinks this is a perfect time to bring his mouth down to your heat. He replaces his thumb with his tongue, and when you look down at him, you notice his tongue is pierced, causing a cold sensation to hit your clit. It felt incredible. 

“Good girl,” he says in between laps. 

This has made you feral. You needed more, so much more. You brought your hands back into the picture and grabbed his head, forcing him closer to your body as you rode his face. This time you didn’t suppress your moans. You were so close; he kept the pace for you as you focused on coming all over his face. Your thighs tightened around him, and you scrunched your legs up towards your body as you rode out your orgasm. After your climax, you laid back on the wooden table and tried to catch your breath as much as you could. Once a few seconds had passed, you sat up to look at him, and your eyes went wide in fear. 

“Oh my god, Dabi, I’m so sorry,” you crawl down the table to cradle his face. You had ripped out two of his facial staples on either side of his cheeks, and he had trails of blood going down his neck. He just smiled up at you, his face glistening, although you could see his face splitting. 

“Are you kidding me? It was so worth it,” he said, reaching up to his face to try and reattach the staples that had come undone. 

“Here, let me help.” You sweetly rubbed his face with your thumb, activating your quirk just enough to make the staples go back in place. 

Once you fixed his staples, you could feel him still staring at you. His lustful gaze is still fixed on your naked body. The butterflies in your stomach never fully went away. They lusted after something else—something more. You hop off the table, and for a second time that night, you take his hand; this time you guide him over to the mattress that is in the corner. He follows and lays down without question. You signal for him to take off his pants, and so he does. He unbuckled his chunky black belt and pulled his pants down to his ankles, ripping them off and throwing them into the same pile with your clothes. His dick isn't scarred; in fact, it's pretty and pink. To your surprise, though, it’s also pierced. He has a Jacob’s ladder with three bar piercings through the shaft. Ouch. You weren’t all that surprised, though, considering how many piercings Dabi has all over his body; you just hated that he was in pain all the time. 

As if Dabi read your mind, “I like pain,” he blurts nervously. 

You don’t say anything; just take his dick into your hand and start slowly jerking him off. He shudders and leans his head back. You notice that his jawline and Adam's apple are more prominent like this. He is so fucking hot, you think. You adjust your posture and lean in to take him in your mouth. The sudden switch causes him to whimper slightly. You stare at him as you suck up and down his shaft, and his whimpers cause you to tighten your thighs together once more. He finally looks at you, and he swears he’s going to come immediately with how soft and lewd you look. His aggressive instincts are being restrained. He wants so badly to just shove your head down and make you choke around him, but he doesn’t. You are his princess right now; he has to contain himself. As if you read his mind, you go further down and choke yourself around him, causing tears to fill your eyes. His eyebrows knit together in pleasure, and he can't take it anymore. He is about to come into your mouth, but he stops himself. 

“Lay on your back,” he demands, showing the most domineering behavior he ever has. You oblige and lay on the mattress as he asked. He finally takes his shirt off and leans over you. He is super toned, and his scars are all over his chest, filled with staples. You make a mental note to be more careful this time. He kisses you while wrapping his arms around yours, cradling you. He leans down and reaches out to grab his manhood. He runs himself up your slit. He whined when he realized you were still extremely wet for him. He moves his tip to your entrance and slowly pushes in, allowing you to adjust to him. You gasp again, taking in his size. His piercings were also cold, causing you to tighten around him. He moans as he goes deeper and deeper. Once you’ve taken him all the way, he pumps in and out again to really get you used to him. You look up into his eyes, and he’s already looking down into yours. He kisses your cheek and wraps his arms around you more tightly before he starts humping into you at a quicker pace. You reach up to run your hands through his hair, which is now slicked across his forehead, so you push his hair back once more before bringing his forehead to yours. He slows his pace, and you notice he keeps edging himself. You push your forehead against his and move upwards to signal for him to switch positions. Without pulling out, he picks you up with him inside you and twists his body to sit on the mattress with you now on top of him. He really liked this angle; your breasts were now in his face, and he could watch himself go in and out of you. He takes both of your breasts into his hands and massages them both while you ride him. Back and forth, you rock on his dick. He was so deep inside you that it almost hurt. You quickened your pace, and the lewd look he gave you was to stop going so fast or he would come. Which is exactly what you wanted from him. You lowered yourself closer to his chest and kissed him before sitting back up. You lean back, put your hands on your ankles, and let your hips do the work. He grabbed your hips to keep you centered as you rode him, close to your orgasm. 

“Dabi, I’m going to come again,” you whine.

“Okay baby, come all over me,” he bites his lip to suppress his moans.

So you do, you come all over him again. As you slow your hips to ride out your orgasm, he grabs them to keep you close to him. He fucks up into you now, and you become overstimulated, but it feels so good.

“God, I want to come inside of you so fucking bad,” he whines with his eyes glued to yours. His whimpers make you give in.

“Come on, baby,” you bounce a little, forcing him over the edge, “come for me,” you call out to him, not getting off of him anyways, so he can’t not come inside of you. He moans loudly, and you feel his warm ropes filling you up as his dick twitches inside of you. 

You sit like this for a moment, and he reaches up to hug you with him still inside you. You wrap your arms around him and give into the closeness one last time before getting off of him. You crawl off of him, grab your clothes off the end of the bed, and throw him his. After getting dressed, you crawl back into bed and lay your head on his chest. You fell asleep so fast that you didn’t even realize it. He had pulled his blanket over the both of you and wrapped his arms around you, falling asleep soundly like he had that first night you joined the League. 

You had planned to sleep in your own room with Toga that night so that she could wake you up when it was time to go with the Hassaikai. Things didn’t go as planned, and you weren’t expecting to be woken up by none other than the leader of the league of villains himself.

“Do you know how long I’ve been walking around these woods aimlessly trying to find you idiots this morning?” Shigaraki was kneeling down in front of you two and angrily kicked Dabi’s foot to wake him. Dabi mumbled and slowly started waking up. Shigaraki’s giant nomu was posted for him at the door of the shed, and his huge googly eyes were peeking in. You sat straight up, wide-eyed, trying to remember where you were. “Get up; it’s time to meet with Overhaul,” he hisses. Oh, shit, this probably looks really bad. Dabi takes in what's happening and doesn’t say a word to his boss.

Before you could even apologize for oversleeping, having sex with Dabi, anything,  Shigaraki turned on his heel, looked back at you and Dabi through his mask, and sighed under his breath, “So you’ve chosen him,” he looks back toward his nomu before exiting the shed, “I should’ve known.” his voice now emotionless.

#shigaraki tomura #shigaraki x reader #shigaraki x y/n #Dabi #touya todoroki #dabi x reader #touya x reader #touya x y/n #dabi x y/n #bnha shigaraki #bnha x reader #league of villains #league of villians x reader #shigaraki x f!reader x dabi #f!reader #Smut #lemon #slowburn #my hero acadamy #Bryannawrites #toga #overhaul #nomu

[zombryz]

♡ all my suffering ♡ chapter 7

˗ˏˋ hiya ˎˊ˗  

Chapter Seven

masterlist | Prev. Chapter 1 | Prev. Chapter 2 | Prev. Chapter 3 | Prev. Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 8 | ao3 | playlists (dabi & shigaraki)

A/N: We're close to the end now!! This was honestly one of my fav chapters to write :3 I hope u enjoy!

Warnings: Specific to this chapter - death, masochism, blood, gore, unrequited love, noncon breeding, depression, self harm, possible ED, honestly this is the most fucked up of my writing thus far

Word Count: 9k

“You want to give my quirk an upgrade?”

“Yes, precisely!” The Doctor was rummaging through files that were scattered all over his desk. You take a moment to wrap your arms around yourself, unsure of how to feel about that.

You met with the doctor shortly after Toga’s visit that morning. After pacing the halls and avoiding the elevator, you realized whatever the doctor wanted from you must actually be important. Now that you were actually in front of him, you weren’t so sure you should've agreed to meet with him. For one, you are now in the basement again, where you and Tomura shared your first kiss the night before. You sigh and hug yourself tighter, feeling a tightness in your chest. You hadn’t seen his body yet, but you knew the moment you took a second to look around that you would spot him floating in a tank among the other nomu. It was too much to think about, so instead you just ignored it and kept your head down.

“Here it is!” The Doctor grabbed a document and scurried back over to you excitedly. He shoves the document into your hand, and you grab it, skimming over the text. “Essentially, I would give your quirk a boost by injecting you with another quirk that fuses well with your current one.” As you quickly read through the words, you hand him back the paper, slightly confused because you had never done something like that in your time as a nurse.

“Sure. I guess.” Your words come out more monotone than you intended; you had a hard time focusing on the present. The doctor frowns a bit, so you force a small smile to give in to his excitement. “Do I also need to go into a tank?” You ask curiously.

“No, no. Not for this.” He leads you into the same room as last night. The one with all the windows. He pulls you over to the chair in the middle of the room. The chair where Tomura fell into you, the chair where he looked so handsome, the chair where you pulled him in by his tie and where he -- 

Your thoughts were cut off abruptly by the doctor tying you down by the metal wrist cuffs on either side of the medical chair. 

“Woah, what are you doing!?” Your voice cracks at his sudden aggressiveness. 

“I’m sorry, but trust me, you’re going to want to be tied down for this.” He says this and turns to leave the room. You are definitely regretting your decision now. As you’re struggling against the cuffs, you look out the window and finally see him. There he was, Tomura Shigaraki. The King of Villains. Your - well, you’re not sure what he is to you, actually. You freeze while staring at him. It was surreal seeing him floating in a vat of purple liquid. He looked so fragile, still, and comfortable. His white hair was floating above him, and you couldn’t help but think about how beautiful he looked. You feel tears threatening to well up, but they are shaken off when the doctor enters the room again with a giant needle filled with some kind of serum. 

“Okay, this is going to hurt a bit. I need to inject it into your atlas.” He says this as he moves closer to you.

You look up at him with wide eyes. For a moment, you wished you hadn’t gone to medical school because you knew exactly which part of your body he was referring to. Your atlas is the first vertebra connecting your skull and the rest of your spine. It’s also the perfect place for injecting something into your cervical spine if you want it to reach your brain, nerves, and bone marrow. Fuck, this IS going to hurt. You grant him access to the base of your neck by dropping your head lower. He then grabs the back of your head and pushes up your hairline to line up the needle. You clench your fists into tight balls. This was terrifying, and you weren’t sure why you were letting him do it.

You scream. You scream so loud, you’re sure the entire army heard you. Once he is done, everything goes black. When you wake up again, you blink a few times and unclench your jaw. Then your eyes roll back into your head, and-

After a couple of minutes, you stir back to reality.

“Oh, you’re back.” The Doctor says this nonchalantly while checking your vitals. “Good. Good, the first part worked. The good news is you didn’t die or morph into some kind of monster like Gigantomachia.” 

“W-What happened?” You sit up and see that you’re still strapped down to the medical chair.

“You had a seizure, but you’re okay. It was just your body's initial reaction to the serum. Tomura Shigaraki had multiple seizures when he got his first quirk injection.” He turned to look at you while he quickly held a flashlight up to your eyes. Your instant reaction was to squint harshly, and then he pulled away the light to give you some space. “Give it a few days before you start training with your quirk again. You may have some uncontrollable quirk interactions, like when quirk users first develop their quirk when they’re kids and aren’t in control yet. Come see me if you have any signs of your body rejecting the boost or any adverse reactions.” He then carefully removed your wrists from their metal bounds, causing you to rub your wrists, and you got out of the chair quickly. You wanted to get the fuck away from that sadistic man. 

A quiet “okay” was all that you could get out. You kept your head down, still feeling dizzy from your seizure. When you turned the corner to leave the room, you bumped into something hard. When you stepped away, you opened your eyes in surprise to see a huge display of red feathers. 

“Hey, sorry, are you oka-” The man connected to the feathers turned around to assist you. “Y/N?” His eyes also went wide, recognizing you instantly. 

“H-Hawks?” You back away from him, looking at him in confusion. What was he doing here, and where do you know him from? Not only could you barely remember anything about him, but the seizure you just had was causing a very painful headache.

“Hey, little bird, so you do remember me?” He smirks and you furrow your brows a little at the pet name, “Dabi told me you had lost your memory, but I guess that’s not true.” He then turns his head to the man standing behind him. Dabi awkwardly moved beside him so that he was in view of you.

“Hey Kid,” Dabi says, giving a small little wave. He rolls his eyes at Hawks’ display.

“I didn’t think you’d take our breakup this badly. I mean disappearing and joining the League of Villains?” He laughs. “I’m flattered by how much you care about us.” 

Oh, so he’s a dick. “W-We dated?” You furrow your eyebrows again even more confused now. 

“Yeah, we did, want me to refresh your memory?” He sends out one of his feathers to shove you toward him. You fall into his chest and he cockily lifts your chin up so that you can look him in his golden eyes. Nothing was ringing a bell.

After you collect yourself you shove him away, feeling disoriented and annoyed. Your eyes start flickering between glowing bright white and your normal eye color. You’re not even aware that you’re activating and deactivating your quirk. You reach for your head and tug at your hair.

“Hey now, Y/N. Are you okay?” Dabi moves in front of Hawks and acts as his bodyguard. You’re not budging, your quirk is still flickering. Dabi grabs your hands away from your head and pulls you into his chest. He holds you still to calm you down and eventually, you do. As he’s hugging you Hawks chimes in again.

“Oh I see, so you’ve moved on then.” Hawks shifts his weight uncomfortably as he continues to watch the scene before him.

Dabi quickly lets go of you after he realizes how this must look. 

“N-No, we’re not together.” Dabi avoids yours and Hawks’ eyes. “She’s Shigaraki’s girl.” he clicks his tongue as his words spill out on their own and as soon as he said it his chest tightened. 

As much as you didn’t want to deny being Tomura’s girlfriend, you knew you weren’t and you didn’t like how this very awkward interaction was going. Especially since only a few feet away Tomura was in a tank watching you. Presumably, he was comatose but still. 

“I am no one’s girl!” You remember that you’re still mad at Tomura for leaving you the way he did this morning, and now you'll be unable to talk to him for months. You peek over your shoulder at his tank, and you feel a sudden sadness again. When you turned back to both men, they were just staring at you, confused by your sudden outburst. You sighed and walked away from them all. 

---

That day was the last time you went anywhere near the basement. It had been a month since Tomura went into the tank, and when you had your quirk boosted. You didn’t stay in Tomura’s room; you decided to go back to your own room. The first two weeks of getting used to your quirk upgrade were brutal. You arranged through Toga for the doctor to meet you up in your room, so you didn’t have to go downstairs anymore. Every time he would come in, he would open the blinds, allowing light to flow through your room, and you would hiss at the sudden light. He noted light sensitivity on your chart. Then he noticed your dark eyebags. 

“Have you been sleeping?”

“No.” You spew in a hateful tone.

“I see. Have you been eating?”

“No.” You say it again in an even more angry and annoyed tone.

“Okay, I will see you again in a couple of days.” He kept writing on your chart as he walked over to your door to let himself out. 

You sighed and fell back into bed. Maybe if you were lucky, you’d be able to sleep a bit today. The nightmares you had months ago have returned, and Toga has been away to keep an eye on the heroes. You wished that she was here so that you could relax enough to sleep. If not her you wish Tomura was here but he wasn’t and you were starting to resent him for it. What you would do to be able to go back in time and start over. You would decide not to become a hero, maybe just work a normal life at an office job and settle down with a sweet, non-quirk user. Oh, how complicated your life got you think while laying your hand across your forehead. Sleep never came. The sunlight eventually disappeared and it was night once again. Great, it was going to be another restless night.

After an hour or two had passed you heard a light knock at your door. It had the same cadence as Toga so you jumped out of bed excitedly. When you open the door you were met with familiar icy blue eyes. You immediately try to close the door on him but he puts his foot in between the door and the wall making it impossible to close it. You continue to fight back anyways and try shutting the door with all of your strength. That’s when his hand wrapped around the corner of the door and you started to smell the wood burning. 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you princess. Do you really want to be responsible for the whole building burning down.” He struggled against you slightly but in the end his strength prevailed. Once he pushed through the door you stepped backwards falling on your ass. Dabi quickly rushed to your aid and helped you off the ground. “Oh wow, I didn’t think it was bad.” He scanned over your features and noticed your dark under eyes and how frail you felt in his arms. 

“Dabi, please I want to be alone.” You pout up at him as he raises you to your feet. 

“C’mon Y/N, you’re not taking care of yourself. Let me help,” He pulls you into his arms, and you give in, allowing him to lift you up as if you were a small child being carried to bed. He’s gotten stronger too. You’ve given a lot of credit to Tomura for getting so strong but Dabi must’ve been spending this time bulking up for the war too. He then brings you into your bathroom. He pulls the toilet seat down and sits you on it. “The doctor asked me to check on you. I’m sorry I’ve been so busy with Hawks.” You roll your eyes at the name and Dabi pauses before speaking again. “I didn’t know you two were a couple.” His voice is quieter as he says it. 

“We weren’t.” You groan angrily. Maybe you were but you don’t remember it so he doesn’t exist to you anymore. Dabi closes the bathroom door and reaches his hand into the marbled shower to turn on the water. He lets it warm up before helping you to your feet once more.

“W-What are yo-” 

“Relax,” He starts helping you out of your clothes, and a slight blush creeps across your face. “I won’t look.” He closes his eyes as he helps you fully undress. He feels down your legs as he squats beneath you to pull your pants and underwear off of your ankles. You watch him as he rises to his full height, mere inches away from you. His eyes were still closed, and you could feel the warm breath from his nose tickling the top of your cheek. He takes your hand in his and guides you over to the shower. The bathroom was starting to feel hot and steamy. His hair was starting to droop onto his forehead and the sides of his face. Your eyes never once left his face. You kept looking at his eyelashes, his lips, and his perfectly straight nose. He feels around the walls with his eyes still shut to make sure he was taking you to the right place. Once he made sure you made it into the shower, he turned around and started walking to the door. 

“I’ll be out here if you need me.”

“Wait, Dabi!” Your sweet voice makes him freeze. His back was still facing you, but his face peered over his shoulder with his eyes still shut. “Can you stay?” 

And he did. He leaned up against the bathroom counter for the entirety of your shower with his eyes shut the whole time, or so you thought. When you weren’t facing him and had your eyes closed from getting the soap out of your hair, he would slowly open his eyes. His gaze started low and then made its way up your body. The back of your knees, up your thighs, your ass, and your lower back, and the way you were running your left arm over your right one, and when you turned slightly to get the soap off your shoulder, he caught a glimpse of the plushy part of your breast when you pushed them together. Great, Dabi thought to himself. He looks away immediately and holds his face in his hand to keep from turning red. It was too late. He palms his jeans uncomfortably to try and get rid of the bulge that was forming in his pants, making his waistband extremely tight. He holds back a whimper and tries to think about something else, anything else, but the steam in the bathroom is too much for him. Then he hears the shower turn off. You take the towel off the rack beside you and step out of the shower. You’re dripping wet, and you don’t make a sound. You just watch Dabi cautiously. He is turned away from you, and his hair is slicked down, a sight you’ve never seen before. 

“Hey, lover boy, you can turn around now,” you say, using the nickname you gave him the last time you slept together.

Confused by the nickname, he turns around to face you. You’re now wrapped in a small towel that doesn’t leave much to the imagination. It’s not like he hasn’t seen you before, anyway. He turns back to the sink and grabs your tooth brush, running it under warm water and lathering it with tooth paste. 

“Here,” he says, holding the tooth brush out to you, avoiding eye contact. You furrow your brows but grab the tooth brush, slightly embarrassed by what he’s implying. You quickly brush your teeth, and he leaves the bathroom. Once you’re back in your room, you see him picking up after you and making your bed. 

“Hey, stop it!” You shout when you see him grab Tomura’s red cape off your bed. You’ve been selfishly sleeping with the King of Villains’ cape since he left you. It barely smells like him anymore, but you don’t really care, it still makes you feel like he’s here. Dabi doesn’t say anything, but his face falls back into the frown you’ve grown used to seeing on him. He folds the cape neatly and places it in one of the chest drawers.

“I brought you some food. Sit down.” He demands you by patting on your freshly made bed. You obey and sit next to him as he pulls some nutrition bars out of his bag. He hands you one, and he takes the other. You’re still in your bath towel, but you don’t mind. You both sit in silence while you eat the bars. When did your relationship with Dabi get so… Awkward? 

“So, have you trained with your quirk yet?” He tries to fill the silence by speaking up.

“No, I can’t get over my headaches and night terrors. I’m too exhausted.” You speak honestly with him now, taking another bite of the nutrition bar and finishing it. You then hand him the wrapper. 

Dabi doesn’t really acknowledge what you just said; instead, he gets up off the bed as he finishes his nutrition bar. He did what he came for. He got you to shower, brush your teeth, and eat. He collects his things and shuffles toward the door.

“Okay, well, you should get some rest.” He is still avoiding your eyes. Was this it? Does he not want to be around you anymore? Has he moved on? Was this the end of you two? These thoughts were racing through your head, and you didn’t even notice he was gone until you heard the door shut behind him. You were alone again. You got dressed in a big t-shirt and you attempted to get some rest. 

“Tomura!!” You yelled after him as loud as you could, but nothing came out. Your voice was gone, and he was flying so fast through the sky that you couldn’t keep up. You reached your hand up to the sky, and it suddenly turned black. When you fall backward, you fall onto something squishy and wet. When you look down, you’re standing in the skull of Twice. Your foot is now soaked with blood. You start to panic as you see Toga, Spinner, Dabi, All Might, Aizawa, Deku, your parents, and everyone you know next to him. Everyone was dead, and Tomura left you behind. You scream and scream and scream and then-

You wake up in a panic. Your heart is racing, and you're sweating profusely. It’s pitch black in your room, and you start sobbing while trying to search for the light. Your hands travel up and down the wall, but you can’t find it. In your panic, you just dash toward the door of your room and fall into the hallway on your knees. You looked at the closest wall clock and it read 2:32 a.m. You stand up and slowly calm yourself down. When you turn around, you go to open your door, but it's locked. Fuck. You didn’t grab the key. You stand there for a moment and hold your arms out to hug yourself. You’re cold, and when you look down, you notice you’re not wearing pants. Luckily, the t-shirt is big enough to go past the middle of your thighs but still. You look up and down each hallway. You can’t go to Tomura’s room because you left his key in your room too. You’re screwed. You sigh heavily when you realize you only really have one choice. You start walking. If you remember correctly, he’s one level down and a couple of rooms over from you. You take the elevator down and walk to what you think is Dabi’s room. You only learned his room number from Toga when you first arrived here. You knock quietly, and there is no answer. You knock again, a little louder, and silently sob out his name. After a few moments, you hear the door start to click open. You’re met with sleepy blue eyes. There are tears on your cheeks, and he immediately goes into protective mode. 

“Y/N?” He rubs his eyes a little and opens his door more. “Are you okay? What’s wrong?” 

“I-I’m s-sorry, I had a night terror and panicked and ran out of my room and accidentally locked myself out.” You sniffle, trying to get the words out as fast as you can before you’re in full blown tears. 

“Hey, it’s okay; you’re safe.” Dabi pulls you into him, and you use your hands to steady yourself on his chest. Your finger tips trace his scarred chest lightly as you cry into him. He was shirtless, and you couldn’t help but notice how toned he was now. The muscles on his stapled and scarred chest were so much more defined now that they’re under your touch, and you’re pulled from your previous thoughts. It had been months since you last saw Dabi shirtless. You sniffle as you slowly look up at him. There was a moment as he looked down at you and you looked up at him. You felt it. The tension from before, it was still there. In fact, it felt much stronger than before. You wonder if he felt it too, and maybe this wasn’t the end of you two.

Dabi grabs your wrists and moves them away from his chest. “I’ll help you get another key, ‘cause if you come in here, I’m not sure I’ll be able to keep up this sweet friend act.” Your heart flutters at his words, and you blink up slowly at him, completely understanding what he means because you’re staring at him with those eyes and you don’t even mean to. You can almost hear his heart beat quicken beneath you, and the way he’s looking at you goes straight in-between your legs. You reach for each other at the same time. He pulls you into him while you lean up into him and grab his face. As soon as your lips touch each other, he lifts you up, and you wrap your legs around his bare stomach. It had been a month since you last had sex, and for Dabi, it was before Gigantomachia, so close to four months. His last time was with you, but you didn’t know that. You were already dripping down his stomach. 

“You’re not wearing any underwear?” Dabi nips your bottom lip, and it makes you whimper into his mouth. “You naughty girl.” He finally pulls you into his room and carries you over to his bed. He practically rips your shirt over your head before diving back into your kisses. He grabs both sides of your face and kisses you more passionately than he ever has before. You were both completely touch-starved, and it was showing in the way you were hungrily kissing each other. He rubs your cheeks as he kisses you tenderly. He pulls away for a moment to play with your nipples. Your needy whimpering made him realize he had pulled away too soon. You wanted his kisses. 

“Dabi,” you whine while giving him the most sensual puppy dog eyes you’ve ever given him. He could jerk it to your face just like that if he wanted to, but he didn’t give in to temptation. He quickly yanks his pants off, freeing his hard and glistening cock. It bounces from the sudden motion, and you’re so horny, you need him now. Right now. 

“Yes, sweetheart?” He says it cockily as he lines himself up at your entrance. You rub your slickness on his cock as if you were in heat. He is extremely sensitive, and he furrows his brows together in pleasure. Once he’s wet enough, he slides into you as excruciatingly slowly as he can without cumming already. You both fill the room with your whines and whimpers as he brings his face down to yours once again. He kisses you slowly and tenderly as he pumps in and out of you at such a loving pace. He cradles his arms around your head and pulls you into him as tightly as he can. He never wants to let you go. Tears start to form in your eyes from how good it feels and how deeply sad you were without him, without physical touch. You needed him desperately, and here he was inside of you, filling you up and making you feel so good. He plants kisses on your forehead, your nose, and your cheeks, over and over again. You and Dabi have always fucked, but there was something different this time. He was in pain, and so were you. As his pace slowed, you felt something wet drip onto your cheek. You went up to swipe it away. When you looked at your finger, there was blood. 

“Dabi, baby, are you crying?” You move your face to look up at him as he still pumps in and out of you. You moan, and you grip him so tightly, milking him with each pump. He cradles your head again, refusing to let you look at him. 

He brings his mouth down to your ear. “I-I know you love him.” His voice cracks into your neck, and it breaks your heart. You’re not sure what to say. When you go to comfort him, he starts talking to you again. “Just for tonight, I want you to pretend that you love me too,” he says, picking up his pace. He presses his forehead against yours, and you grip his back as his cock kisses your cervix over and over again. “Okay?”

“Okay,” you answer in a small voice. You can’t think about Tomura right now; it’ll just make things hurt more, and you want to feel good. If Dabi is using you for love right now, you’ll use him for love too. You’ll use each other. 

You kiss him. He runs his hands down your neck, rubbing small circles into your jugular dip, making you feel breathless. He then palms your breasts and tugs at your nipples, making you squirm. His loving lust was quickly turning into something more dark and twisted.

“I love you, Dabi.” You whispered the sweet nothing into his ear, and it was like something snapped in him.

“Can I hurt you?” Dabi asks in a husky voice that you’ve never heard from him before.

“Y-Yes.” You didn’t care; you wanted to feel it all. Even pain.

 He kisses your cheeks and makes his way to your neck. He bites you hard enough to make you let out a little scream. He then pins your arms down and sucks at the spot where he just bit, leaving a mark. His mark. He then does it on your chest again and again, leaving a bite mark each time. Then he pulls out his cock to flip you over. He man handles you and activates his quirk. He slaps your ass hard and leaves a pretty burned handprint behind. There are real tears spilling down your face now. “My pretty girl.” He coos in your ear while he wipes away the tears spilling onto your cheek. He then pulls both of your arms behind your back and yanks you up to him. He grabs your throat and kisses your shoulders. “You like the way I fuck, don’t you?” He growls as he slides you down on his cock again and into your dripping cunt. “I bet I fuck harder than him.” His pace is unbearable now; he is destroying your velvety walls, but you take him anyway. He feels so good, and you’re so close to reaching your high. 

“Dabi, I’m going to cum! Please!” Your voice is like music to his ears. He pulls out before you can cum, and you wrap yourself around nothing. He flips you back over and puts you back into missionary while he sits up on his thighs. He slams his cock into you once more, and one of his hands comes down to grip your side while the other one circles your clit. 

“I want to look at your pretty face while you cum.” He grips your side tighter, burning his fingers into your ribs. You turn red under his gaze, but that doesn’t stop you from cumming. You clench around him and throw your head back in pleasure. He moves his burning hand up to your face and grabs your cheeks, squishing them together and forcing you to look at him. He brings his forehead down to yours and rocks his hips into yours while quickening his pace. He’s about to cum too; you can feel it. He sits back up, lays his palm on your lower stomach, and pushes down slightly, causing you to whimper. “Since we’re playing lovey-dovey house, let’s have a baby.” He smiles evilly as he brings his other hand up to hold your mouth shut. You look up at him with wide eyes, and you usually tell him when he can cum in you so you know when you won't get pregnant. This wasn’t one of those times. He moans loudly, and you feel him deep inside you. His hot ropes hit your cervix, and you cry out to him, but his hand is still silencing you. You pull at the sheets to try and move away, but it feels too good. After he cums, he stills inside you. His heartbeat slows, and his bloody tears are back. He releases his palm on your mouth and hangs his head low, almost as if he were ashamed of what he just did. 

“Dabi?” You sit up a little in bed, and he falls into you. He rests his head on your chest while wrapping his arms around your waist as he lies in between your legs. He lays his entire weight on you, and it’s actually quite nice. He was quiet, so you took the time to run your fingers through his hair. 

After a minute or two of silence, he finally speaks up. “I’m sorry, I don’t know why I just did that.” He nuzzles his face into your chest even more to stop himself from crying. 

“Hey, it’s okay.” You shush him and run your fingers up and down his shoulders. “We can figure it out later.” You console him sweetly.

After a few moments, Dabi leaves and grabs a towel to clean you up. He then grabs a water and hands it to you. You thank him as he sits back on the bed.

He notices the handprint burned into your ribs and the bite marks he left all over your body. He cringes, and you look at him with confusion in-between sips of your water.

“Why aren’t you healing yourself?” His worried eyes meet your confused ones.

“Oh, um.” You avoid his eyes and continue drinking your water.

“You haven’t used your quirk at all since your boost, have you?” He starts interrogating you while moving closer to you on the bed. You stay silent. You’ve been caught, and you bring your knees to your chest, feeling small under his gaze. “Y/N…” He says it in a gentle tone. “I wouldn’t have hurt you if I knew you weren’t going to heal. You can’t keep my handprints on you forever.” 

“Sure I can!” You say it with more excitement in your voice, trying to feign innocence.

“Shigaraki will be back in a couple of months. What do you think he will do when he sees my burn marks all over your body? He’ll probably think I did this to claim you.” Dabi looks away from you now and at nothing in particular. He looks like he regrets this night entirely. 

“Isn’t that why you did it?” You huff at him, semi annoyed.

“N-No, I-I don’t know.” Dabi stammers, finding the right words. “When you told me you loved me, I just started acting without thinking.” You lift your head at this. Love. Did Dabi actually love you? Was this a confession? You thought it might’ve just been something he wanted to hear during sex, but maybe it was something his heart wanted instead. Dabi sighs again. “You love him. So heal yourself.”  

“I don’t love him!” You were getting irritated.

“Yes, you do.”

“How do you even know when I don’t know that myself?”

“Because you’re different with him. I can see it with my own eyes! You care about him, you-”

You cut him off. “I care about you too.”

“But you care about him more!” Dabi yells, making you shut up. 

A silence fell over you both. 

“Fine. I’ll heal myself, but I’m scared.” You say this while biting the inside of your cheek.

“That’s okay. I’m here; I won’t let anything happen to you.”

You take a deep breath, sit up on the bed, and let go of your knees. Dabi hands you your t-shirt and you put it on. He puts his sweat pants back on and sits back on the bed. 

You close your eyes and inhale before activating your quirk. First, your hair starts floating a bit, and when you open your eyes, they glow brighter than they ever have. You furrow your brows as if you were in pain, causing Dabi to inch closer to you. He watches as the burned handprint he left on your lower thigh and the bite marks on your neck start slowly disappearing. He even notices that your dark undereyes are returning to normal. For some reason you don’t stop and he is confused. Suddenly, the lights in his room start flickering, and then the light bulbs explode. He shields his face as the glass goeseverywheree. He’sstartings to feel light headed and weak. You were draining him of his energy. He tries to stay awake as he thinks of something to stop you. He snaps in your face, shakes your shoulders, and it does nothing. He has to do something. You weren’t snapping out of it. He does the only thing he can think of which is exactly what got you into this in the first place. He lights his hand on fire and places it on the top of your thigh. You scream in agony; he’s only ever warmed up his hand to burn you. He’s never used actual flames on you before. You snap out of it,and your eyes stop glowing. You immediately grab onto your thigh,where he had just burned you. You were shaking.

“Dabi?!” The first thing you notice is the blue flame that he is currently using to light up the room. Slightly confused, you just look at him in anger. “What happened?” When you looked down at your thigh, you saw another burned handprint. 

“You were draining everything of energy. Including me.” He says this while he looks at you with worried eyes. 

Before you could say anything else, an alarm started going off throughout the building, alerting everyone that there was a possible attack. You looked at Dabi with concern, and he motioned for you to follow him. He quickly gave you a pair of his sweat pants, and you followed him out the door and into the hallway, where a ton of other members of the army were shuffling into. It was pitch black, aside from the alarm lights flashing. Dabi kept his flame ignited so that you and those around you could see while they were evacuating the building. Dabi reached behind him and held out his hand for you. You took his hand in yours and wrapped yourself around his arm as you walked down the emergency staircase and out into the courtyard. Once you were there, Dabi waved off his quirk, and everyone in the crowd was murmuring amongst themselves. 

“Did I do this?” You whispered to Dabi, hoping that you weren’t the one to cause this commotion.

“N-No, I’m sure it was something else.” Dabi reassured you, and you nuzzled more and more into his arm. 

Your mind quickly goes to- “What about Tomura, is he-” You start to pull away from Dabi to run back inside, but he pulls you back into him. He pulls you into his chest and runs his hands through your hair.

“He’s okay. The basement is on a generator because it’s connected to the hospital.” His words allow you to breathe. 

Suddenly, you hear Re-Destro’s voice boom over the crowd, silencing them. He goes on to explain that something tripped the alarm, making it send out a false attack signal. Re-Destro ensures that the army is not under attack, and this calms your nerves. Dabi is still holding you against him, but you’re sort of relieved that he is. As soon as Re-Destro gives the signal that it is safe to go back inside, you hear a familiar voice call out from behind you. Everyone around you started making their way back into the facility.

“Well, well, don’t you two look all cuddly?” His voice makes you and Dabi both turn around to meet his gaze. “I thought she was the boss's girl?” He sends Dabi a questioning glare now, and his voice makes your skin crawl. 

“Shut up, bird brain.” You hiss, seriously annoyed with him and his comments. For a hero turned villain, he really is sticking his nose where it doesn’t belong. “What are you even still doing here? Don’t you have appearances to keep up with?” You heard through the grapevine that he was still playing a hero so that he could get intel from the heroes. Like you believe that.

“I’m leaving tomorrow, actually. Your boyfriend here has given me a ridiculous task to prove my worth.” Dabi tsks at his words, equally as annoyed as you are. 

“What task?” You’re not sure why you’re even engaging with him, but your curiosity got the better of you.

“I have to kill the number 3 hero, Best Jeanist.” Your eyes go wide, and you’re a little surprised at the task that Dabi has laid out for him.

“Yeah, it’s not like he’ll go through with it. He’s a chicken.” You giggle at Dabi’s bird joke, which just aggravates Hawks. 

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.” Hawks rolls his eyes. Well, Y/N, when you’re done playing housewife with these guys, I’ll be here to sweep you off your feet... again. You may not remember me, but I remember you, and I know what you actually like.” Ew, gross. You cringe at his attempt to hit on you. You’re not sure how you ever even “dated” him in the past. Dabi then moves in front of you slightly to cut off the contact. Hawks takes the hint and turns to leave. “Later, love birds.” He mocks you and then throws up a peace sign.

“Why does everyone call us that?” You click your tongue in annoyance. 

Dabi laughs at your demeanor towards your ex. He secretly liked when people referred to you two as a couple. Even if it was coming from Hawks. 

“I have to see the Doctor tomorrow.”

Dabi’s face quickly contorts into concern when he looks at you. “I’m so sorry, Y/N; I shouldn’t of put you at risk of getting pregnant, especially since there's a war about to start.” Dabi shakes his head into his palm.

“Oh, woah, no, I meant I had to see him about what happened with my quirk.” You look up at him with amusement. “But you’re right, I should probably ask him about that too.” 

---

It has been about two weeks since you started visiting Dabi again. Each night, you would sneak into his bedroom, and he would lull you to sleep with his soft touches, his loving words, and his caring acts of service. Every night you would look him in the eyes and tell him that what you two were doing couldn’t mean anything, and he would look at you and nod in agreement with lustful eyes. Then he would fuck your brains out and kiss you like he’d never get the chance to again. He knew that your time was borrowed and that you were just using him so that you weren’t lonely. Hell, he was lonely too, and with the war about to start, he knew that there was a very high chance that he would die. 

During the day, you would meet with the doctor and tell him about how your quirk was progressing. You told him about the power surge, and he would set up exercises where you would drain the energy from batteries and use the stored energy to make things explode with either a push or pull of energy. It didn’t feel like your quirk anymore, but you felt more powerful, and you liked it. The doctor explained that you would need to be careful because storing too much energy could kill you and that you should only use it on an enemy because you could take their life force. But because you could take life force, it also meant you could give life force, which was just a working theory. He also said that you got lucky that night with Dabi and that you could’ve killed him. As he told you this, you looked down at your thigh. You will forever have his handprint scarred on your body to remind you not to take it that far. Dabi would constantly hold his hand over the scar when you two were having sex. He hated that he hurt you so badly. You would sweetly pull him out of his thoughts by kissing his nose or nibbling on his lip. You knew that he hated himself for it. Speaking of sex with Dabi, you were too embarrassed to bring up the possibility of you being pregnant to the doctor, so instead you sent Twice to get you Plan B. Twice didn’t ask any questions and delivered the pill to you within a couple of hours the next day.

You were actually starting to feel better about Tomura being gone. You knew he’d be gone for another month, and you weren’t really all that mad at him anymore. Dabi was really distracting for you. It was unfair to you both, but you were naive and tried not to think about it too much. The question did remain, though, did you love Tomura? Do you love Tomura? Dabi was positive that you do, but you’re not sure how you feel. You kept reassuring yourself that once he was back in front of you again, you’d know. 

---

You were called into an emergency meeting along with the original league of villains and the lieutenants of the Meta Liberation Army. Re-Destro explained that you all would be separated into your own squads and sent out to different locations around the city until Tomura woke up to guide you into battle. As he said this, you shot Dabi a nervous look, and he tried to console you with just his eyes. His eyes were heavy, and you could see on his face that he knew what was about to happen.

“Y/N!” Re-Destro shouts your name, and your attention is quickly pulled from Dabi and to the center of the room. “The Doctor has really commended you for your quirk upgrade.” You sent him a questioning glance, unsure of where he was going with this. “I hear that you can kill anyone with just a look.” Well, that seems a little dramatic. You were definitely pulling very strong energy, but you haven’t really tried it out in the field. “I would go as far to say that you’re the strongest among us currently.” Another overly dramatic statement.

“I-I, uhh.” You try to deny the words he’s trying to spit out as facts. 

“You will stay here and guard our fearless leader. Your squad will ensure that he reaches 100% potential without any hiccups.” You nod your head in agreement with his demands, trying to understand what he’s preparing for. “You will retract your previous hero name, ‘Lady Medela, and from this day forward, your name will be ‘Siphon’.” You accept his demand by nodding once again, and then your eyes meet Dabi’s once more. He looks concerned now; he was on the edge of his seat. He was waiting for this meeting to be over so that he could return to your shared room and lay with you while he played with your hair. His daydream was cut short as Re-Destro continued telling everyone where their squads would be.

Then your heart sinks. 

Dabi will be stationed at the hospital, which is a couple of miles down the mountain. He will be with Twice and Hawks. Your hearing goes fuzzy as Re-Destro continues explaining the plan. You’re internally panicking because that means Dabi will leave tonight. No, not tonight. Re-Destro said they would leave right after this meeting. He will leave you, and you may never see him again. When the war starts, you won’t be fighting together. You won’t even spend one last night together. 

You sit there, staring at your hands on your lap. Everything was spinning. You didn’t want to never see him again. This was all becoming too real. You weren’t ready for the war. 

Once the meeting ends, you run over to Dabi, who turns around to see you already looking up at him. You didn’t want to say goodbye. 

“This is it, huh?” You stared up at him with such sad eyes that tears were beginning to form.

“I guess so, princess.” His words hurt more, knowing that might be the last time you ever hear him call you that. 

A silence falls between you two. 

“There are so many things that I want to say, but hell, I’ve never really been good with words.” Dabi brushes the hair out of your face and behind your ear as he sweetly rubs your temple. 

You stand on your toes and wrap your arms around his neck to hug him tightly. He melts into the hug and wraps his arms around your waist. You’re trying really hard not to cry as he nuzzles his face into your neck. 

“Thanks for kidnapping me.” 

“Yeah, sure, kid.” Dabi’s voice cracks, and your tears start to fall onto his shoulder. “Keep Shigaraki safe and remember how strong you are.”

“Dabi, I-” you choke on the softness in your voice as you try to talk to him with love on your lips, but Dabi cuts you off before you say anything else. 

“If we see each other again, things will be different,” a beat, “It’s okay.” Dabi gives you a long, drawn out forehead kiss as his bloody tears begin to form. He then lets out the breath he was holding and turns to walk away. And you let him go.

---

It had been three days since Dabi, Twice, and Hawks left. Three days have passed since you became Tomura’s guardian. The days were long and quiet. You spent them in the basement next to Tomura’s floating body. To pass the time, you would talk to him; after all, you were the last line of defense, and all of the other guards were a couple of halls over. You were ultimately left alone to talk to yourself. You told him about how your villain's name was now Siphon, not by your choice, but luckily it wasn’t too bad. You showed him the cool new throwing knives you were given and even showed him your new suit. You laughed at yourself when you even asked him if your butt looked good in all black. You knew it did. The suit was definitely your best suit yet and had a dominatrix vibe to it. After embarrassing yourself a bit, you wondered if Tomura could hear you the same way that you could kind of hear muffled voices if you were to go underwater in a swimming pool. Who knows, really? You wished he was fully here, standing next to you, so you didn’t feel so lonely. Sometimes you would sit next to him and stare up at his lips and the way they parted slightly. His eyes were covered, and he really was so beautiful. Your mind would go back to the question of whether or not you loved him. When you were in front of him like this, you realized you would lay down your life for him. You were honestly happy to do this job to keep him safe. But then you would think about Dabi, and you were so worried about whether or not he was okay. It was all so confusing. After pacing and being stuck in your head for the first half of the morning, you sat next to Tomura’s tank and laid your head on the glass. 

That’s when the ground started to shake. The liquid in Tomura’s tank started moving slightly as you felt the building shake more and more. You rose to your feet and inched closer and closer to the door to hear what was going on. You heard yelling and screaming. Your skin started to crawl when you remembered that this is what it sounded like when the heroes infiltrated the Hassaikai. You quickly removed your throwing knives and held them backwards in your palms, ready to strike, while standing guard in front of Tomura’s tank. It was suddenly so quiet that you could hear yourself breathing. After a moment, the wall in front of you exploded, sending flying concrete everywhere. You held your arms over your face to protect yourself until the smoke dissipated. When you finally look up, you see her. The rabbit hero: Mirko. She had a sinister grin on her face as she sized you up. You stood your ground and readied your knives. 

Then she started rushing toward you.  

#bryannawrites #shigaraki tomura #dabi x reader #smut #lemon #dabi #league of villains #bnha shigaraki #f!reader #league of villians x reader

[zombryz]

★ needy ★ a Frieza story

This is based on a request I got from an Anon - “ Do you think you can do a Frieza X Reader where Frieza feels more comfortable about being around the reader so much that he gets a bit clingy towards the reader?“

This will be a multi-part series. Oh how I do love Lord Frieza  ♡

TW - mentions of anxiety, kidnapping

“Yo!” You hear a familiar voice from behind you. You spin on your heel to find none other than the tall and hunky saiyan himself, Goku. 

“Hi Goku! How are you?” You smiled sweetly at him. He’s been your friend for quite some time now and you’ve gotten used to having him around. His face always lights up when he sees you, as you have a way with people, in this case saiyans. Both him and Vegeta had a soft spot for you and they never really understood why. They eventually just gave in and would do whatever you asked of them, being completely wrapped around your finger.

“I’m great! You ready to do this?” He smirked, making a hmph noise before cracking his knuckles and furrowing his eyebrows downward showing that he meant business. You had invited him over today because you were moving into capsule Corp. He was in charge of moving all your big, heavy furniture. Bulma requested you move in a few months ago but after the whole ‘Beerus almost destroying the world’ thing you decided it might be a good idea to go ahead and finally move in. That way you would always be kept in the loop. You were Bulma’s best friend and you were always babysitting the boys anyways so why not just move in? 

“Where do you want this?” Goku questioned holding your whole couch under one arm.

“Um, you can just put it in the loft! Thanks, Goku!” You replied with a kind smile causing his cheeks to turn rosy. You knew that he would do anything for you so you decided to return the favor by always being sweet to him. Everyone around here always called him an idiot and you didn’t feel that he was deserving of that. 

He had moved everything into your apartment so quickly without even breaking a sweat. Goku walked back down the stairs dusting off his hands as if it was the easiest task the saiyan has ever had to do. You were so thankful to have him in your life. 

“Gosh, thanks Goku. What would I do without you?” You reached up to ruffle his hair causing him to chuckle while he scratched the back of his neck.

“Don’t mention it! I’ll see you at dinner then?” He waved goodbye and took off using instant transmission. You were so excited to have a new place within Capsule Corp. Now if you needed Bulma, you could just walk down the hall instead of having to call her up. You sat on your couch and decided to get a nap in before dinner that evening. 

Later that evening, everyone gathered for dinner on the rooftop of Capsule Corp. It was honestly quite cute to have everyone sit together like a big family. You sat with Lord Beerus and Whis to your right and Trunks and Goten to your left. Lord Beerus also took a liking to you, which you figured it couldn’t hurt to have a destroyer on your side. He took the time to actually learn your name which didn’t seem to be a regular occurrence with him and mortals. After dinner you were playing hide and seek with Trunks and Goten, they always outsmarted you by flying or fusing together. You told them that if you were going to play, flying or fusing was against the rules. They weren't too excited about this but they would go along with it because they were always happy to just be playing with you. You were their favorite. 

After a tiresome game of hide and seek and finding the boys stuck in a tree you decided to head back to get some sleep. You yawned walking back inside Capsule Corp, that's when you ran into Bulma roaming the halls. She looked a teensy bit nervous and you felt the need to ask her what was wrong. 

“Everything ok Bulms?” You approached her slowly placing a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to calm her down a bit without spooking her.

“Oh! Hey, Y/N. Y-Yeah, I’ll be okay.” Her words came off a bit on edge and you couldn’t help but think she was trying to withhold information.

“You sure? You don’t seem okay, you seem a bit anxious..” 

“O-okay fine, you got me.” She shakily put her hands up in surrender and you finally let go of her shoulder to cross your arms together. You raised your brow curious to what she was going to say next. “Both Goku and Vegeta left. They went to train with Whis on Beerus' planet..” she paused. You felt as though there was something else she was leaving out. Your brow remained raised, unsure of where this was going. “….we have no way of staying in contact with them, I-I feel a little… unprotected I guess.” she shrugged as if saying it aloud sounded silly. Your eyes widened. A skip in your heart, earth’s greatest protectors - gone? What does this mean? Is there even a threat to earth? Is there going to be a threat? Your head spun a bit when you realized Bulma was still staring at you, she clearly needed comfort from her friend and not a freak out session. 

“Come here Bulms, it’s going to be okay” you grabbed one of her arms and pulled her into a tight embrace. “We still have Piccolo and Gohan with us. Oh! And the boys. We’ll be fine if anything happens we’ll just call up Tien and 18.” You unconfidently replied, breaking off the hug you held her shoulders in place so that she could see your trying sincere smile. Her anxiety seemed to knock down a few clicks as you helped calm her down.

“You’re right, It’s going to be okay.” She inhaled and exhaled loudly calming her nerves, “Thanks Y/N. Well, I guess I’ll try to get some sleep now. If you need anything please don’t hesitate to come get me, after all I’m only down the hall now!” She winked as she removed your hands from her shoulders and gave you a swift smile and wave before turning back down the hall towards her place. Finally, you can go back to your new apartment and relax. It had been a long day. 

You unlocked the door to your apartment and your living room was pitch black, the only light was emitting from your loft porch. Humming to yourself you walk around your dark room looking for the light switch, it was your first night in your new place and you cursed yourself for not knowing the layout of the room before it had gotten dark. You shuffled around reaching both arms out to feel around the walls for the light switch. At this point you were becoming annoyed, “Ugh” you grunted out loud. You pause for a moment to take a breather and that's when you see them. A pair of what looked like glowing red eyes in the far corner of your living room, they were locked on you and looked like they were coming from behind a lamp that Goku had placed there earlier in the day. You hesitate to scream, figuring maybe it was just an outlet or maybe the boys playing a prank on you. They started to move as if whomever they belonged to began standing up at their full height. That's when you started shaking and you could feel your palms becoming clammy with fear. Whatever it was was charging a ball of energy, the color matching their terrifying eyes. Now would be a good time to scream you thought to yourself, but you were frozen like a deer in headlights. 

Shit, shit, shit. 

Finally, you let out a gut wrenching scream hoping Goku or Vegeta would barge in and save you from whoever let themselves in your apartment. The being disappears from in front of you, in a frenzy you panic and look around not sure where it went. 

“Ah, ah, ah puny earthling.” The unknown creature was now behind you and clapped its large scaly hand over your mouth forcing no more noise out of you. “We don’t want the big bad monkey’s to know that I am here.” It tsked. You were stuck. Trying to calm your breathing you gave in, there was no way you could fight it off. Okay, what now? Still shaking you bring your arms down to your sides not realizing you grasped the hand that was placed tightly over your mouth. “Try that again and I will not hesitate to eliminate you right where you stand, under any normal circumstances you would already be dead at my hands, but unfortunately for the both of us,” a pause, almost as if it was annoyed to say the next part, “I need you to stay alive… for now.”

An understanding, you nodded your head in acceptance and it freed your mouth. All of a sudden the lights came on, blinding you. You covered your eyes trying to get the burn to go away when you finally opened them and saw it, well him? For a lizard man, he was oddly beautiful. He stood taller than you and had ivory skin with amethyst like crystal domes on his head, shoulders, and chest. His figure was rather slender but muscular. Flicking behind him was a long, ivory tail to match. It appeared to be made of pure muscle. He stood with one foot in front of the other showing off his three toed limbs. Wow. You had seen alien creatures before but never one quite like this. 

“Okay, what do you need me to do?” you cleared your throat and pulled at your shirt, fixing your appearance unconsciously.

“Rather compliant aren’t we?” he questioned while letting his head hang low, twisting his mouth to form a menacing and twisted smirk. “I will spare you the mechanics of my grand plan,” He raised his head to look you in the eyes while he spoke, “I have been watching you for quite some time, human.” This caused you to raise your brow in curiosity. Why was he watching you? “The monkeys left, and you see.. That will just not do, will it?” he started playing with his nails as if this conversation was boring him. 

You decided it was best for you not speak unless he asked you to and so he continued on.

“For now, you will be my hostage. My pawn, if you will. I need those infuriating baboons to come back to earth, I will not continue chasing them around the galaxy just to get my revenge.” He clutched his hand into a fist, anger seething through his teeth.

It finally clicked, standing only a few feet away was the ruthless and power hungry emperor, Lord Frieza. You swallowed your fear, not sure how you got here or why but you weren’t going to fight back in any way risking him to deem you no longer worthy to be in his presence. Goku and Vegeta have told you war stories about him. How did he come back? A single tear began rolling down your cheek causing you to sniffle quietly. Frieza must’ve noticed because he reached out and grabbed your face almost crushing your jaw with the action.

“Oh, do not grow worried little one. I will not hurt you…” a beat. “Today.” He chuckled evilly releasing your face. Great, you remembered Bulma telling you that there would be no contact with Goku or Vegeta. How long would you be Frieza’s prisoner? A panic sweeping over you, your head spinning and just like that your world went dark. You were knocked unconscious, Frieza had forced you to sleep. 

-----------------------

“Mom! Mom, wake up!” 

Bulma wiped the sleep away from her eyes. She sat up, yawning not sure if what was happening was a dream or not. Finally, fully awake, her eyes focus on Trunks who is hovering over her in a panic.

“It’s Y/N! I heard her scream, I went to check on her and her door was cracked open and there was no sign of her!” The worry in his voice caused Bulma to jump out of bed. 

“Trunks, I need you to go get Piccolo and the others. I am afraid something bad is happening.” Bulma tried her best to hide the worry in her voice.

Trunks left and Bulma started pacing her dark room, she had an itch of who might be involved. “Frieza.” she said to herself sternly, slamming her fist into her other hand. She thought to herself, how the hell am I going to get a hold of Goku and Vegeta?

#frieza #lord frieza #dragon ball #dbz #dbs #dbs vegeta #dbs goku #bulma #whis #beerus #fan fiction #frieza imagine #bryannawrites #needy #friezaneedyfic

[zombryz]

chile, I want my guts DESTROYED by Broly or Whis. Ik saying Whis is a stretch, but idk, he's so fine to meeee. thank you 🥰

Hi Anon! I’m sort of a Whis girl myself (˵ ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°˵) please enjoy this lovely Whis one shot ~

TW: smut, and some fluff ✧

Lord Beerus’ planet was honestly really pretty. It was concealed within a nebula and it appeared to be upside down although when you were within it you were always right side up. Strange, but beautiful. There was an enormous tree growing in the center which at the base held Lord Beerus’ castle. Every morning you would take in all its glory with your daily meditation ritual that Piccolo taught you. You have been here for going on four months now. Because you were human you had no need for training, but Goku and Vegeta insisted on you coming along to cook meals and to keep them company. The Saiyan’s would be so lost without you. You had originally rolled your eyes at the invitation but you couldn’t pass up traveling through the galaxy. Lord Beerus and his attendant, Whis, didn’t seem to mind. They were always in the mood for a good meal. It was also a perk having a destroyer on your side, imagine if someone on earth had looked at you the wrong way. Gods, not even luck would be able to help them. It had grown a bit lonely though, your daily routine consisted of; waking up, meditating, watching Goku and Vegeta train with Whis, prepare breakfast, go back to meditation, watch them train some more, cook lunch, talk to Lord Beerus when/if he woke up, sometimes watch godtube with Lord Beerus, cook dinner, go to sleep, repeat. Your routine was becoming tiresome and you ached for a change.

This morning you had been meditating, your regular schedule, you looked down to see Goku and Vegeta going head to head with Whis. Obviously, Whis had dodged every single attack made by the pair of Saiyans. Your hands were on top of your knees while you were sitting in a criss-cross position. You had lifted one eye up to watch them train. The Saiyans hadn’t interested you as much as Whis did. He was so smooth and had such a calming presence. You felt as though nothing could penetrate his defenses. Vegeta once told you that Whis was the one to train Lord Beerus and so that piqued your interest. While watching them train you had usually fixed your eyes on either Goku or Vegeta, but this time you couldn’t take your eyes off of Whis. Something about him was so elegant and intoxicating. He must’ve felt your peering eyes because in the midst of taking on four fists to the face he looked up at you, making eye contact causing you to immediately close both of your eyes. Shit, you’d been caught peeping. You hoped with his many talents that he couldn’t read minds, that would be embarrassing to explain to him the dirty things you had been thinking at that moment. 

Finally, it was dinner time. You had cooked up a large enough meal for your makeshift-god family. You made mountains of ramen, it all looked and smelled so delicious. The spices filling up the room causing your mouth to water. You grabbed one bowl for yourself and let them all dig in. 

“Thank you, Y/N,” Whis looked at you with sincerity in his eyes. He held direct eye contact for a moment. This was a different look for him, usually, he stuffs his face and would give thanks after. 

“You’re welcome, Whis,” you replied, giving a gentle smile. This interaction caused your heart to thump in your chest. He had singled you out before you were nothing more than the cook. If you were being honest with yourself you didn’t even know if he knew your name. 

After dinner, you found yourself in your bedroom, one of the many rooms in the palace. This always confused you because Beerus didn’t seem to be one for having guests over. You had just gotten out of your nightly shower patting your hair dry with a secondary towel. When you walk out of the bathroom that was attached to your bedroom, you see none other than the Angel himself, Whis. You froze, your first thought was that maybe you were seeing things. Why was Whis in your bedroom? He was standing there with his scepter in his right hand while his left hand was behind his back. There was a moment of silence before he began to speak. 

“I am not supposed to be doing this but after the way you looked at me today it confirmed it,” he trailed off at the end. You weren’t really following. 

“Whis, what are you talking about?” You questioned, raising a brow in confusion. He seemed a little nervous himself and you were glad you weren’t the only one having a mini panic attack. 

“I have felt attracted to you for a while now, Y/N. Today, when you looked at me during training your body language had confirmed that you feel the same.” He said this time sounding more confident than before. Your heart started racing, you thought this was just some silly crush but now an Angel was standing in your bedroom confessing how he feels about you. Your face was turning rosy when you realized you hadn’t responded to him yet. 

“Oh, um. Y-Yeah. I’m sorry if that complicates things for you. I didn’t even think Angels were capable of liking mortals.” You finally answered, unsure of where this was going to go. You were beginning to feel the weight of this whole conversation, not even thinking about the fact that you were still in only a towel. Angels definitely didn’t understand social cues, otherwise, this would be way more awkward. 

Without responding Whis hammered his scepter to the ground ordering it to undress you. Your towel dropped to the ground and you had no intention of covering yourself. Your cheeks had become completely red now, you were standing in front of the angel completely naked with your hair still dripping wet. Whis leaned his scepter against the wall and started undressing, removing his long black cuirass first and then his maroon robe not long after. Still in shock, you watched him remove every bit of clothing he had on until you were both standing nude and at each other’s disposal. Standing in silence you felt that this was oddly romantic, his eyes wandered down your body appreciating every part, every curve of it with a hunger in his eyes that you had never seen before. You returned the favor by letting your eyes trail down his body, starting with his perfectly chiseled jaw, just under was his glowing blue halo that fell at his collarbone, his arm muscles looked like they had been crafted by the gods themselves. His chest was perfectly swole and slender. His torso ended in a beautiful v-shape. He was standing with both hands behind his back, allowing you to take in his glory. When your eyes went lower you realized that he was already as hard as a rock. His dick was big and long and a lighter shade of blue than the rest of his skin. It looked so supple in the moonlight, his tip was a brighter pink and it had an iridescent glow of pre-cum at its tip. You wanted so badly to get on your knees, sucking off the Angel right where he stood. Your body tingles at the thought causing you to shiver.

Whis lifted two fingers and motioned for you to come to him, without even having to move your body you were flying to him through the air using his abilities. The space between you was very limited now and this caused your breathing to quicken. He towered over you and you couldn’t help but want to be dominated by him. Whis on the other hand was calm and eager. You stepped closer to him, that’s when you noticed his halo was preventing you from getting any closer. To fix the issue, you stepped underneath and into his halo so that now he shared his space with you. The halo was now wrapped around the both of you causing you to be forced closer together. Chests now touching, you looked up to see his face illuminated by both the moonlight sneaking in through the window and his halo that was humming a low buzzing noise next to both sides of your faces. The feeling was euphoric. He made one last gentle look at you before his eyes turned needy, he leaned down to kiss you. It was passionate and fiery, both of his hands came out from behind his back to grab and cup your face. His tongue wanting to explore your mouth so you slightly opened yours allowing him entrance. A moan escaped your lips sending him into a fury. His kisses became sloppy and hungry. His hands traveled down to your breasts, toying with your already hard nipples. He slightly pinched at your nipples before grabbing a fistful of your breasts causing him to inhale deeply. Growing impatient he reached down to pick you up so that you would be closer to him. Your legs wrapped around his waist as he carried you to your bed. Halo still around you both it was the most intimate you had ever felt with anyone. It was as though you were tied to each other, causing an unbreakable bond. Whis slowly laid you on the bed, you were already soaking wet and ready for him. This time you grew impatient and reached for his cock, once you had him in your hands you lined him up to your entrance making sure to slide him up and down to gather your wetness. Whis kissed you between moans, the moment he slid in you both inhaled deeply feeling the pleasure of him inside of you, your lips still pressed together. With a few more pumps you grew comfortable with his size, you wanted him to quicken his pace. 

“Whis, faster. P-please,” you breathily mewled in his ear, he didn’t hesitate. He began thrusting into you harder and faster causing you to throw your head back in pleasure which only caused him to fall closer to you because of the halo. As he continued fucking you he snaked his hands up to your breasts, with his halo it was difficult but he needed you in his mouth. He leaned down slightly, bending his body enough to grab one of your breasts. He began flicking his tongue over your sensitive skin, you were quite literally in heaven. With his free hand, he began circling your clit with his thumb. Gods, this felt so good. You bucked your hips into him desperate for release.

You wanted to make him feel good too, you motioned for him to switch places. With a quick shift you were straddling him, his cock still deep inside your walls. You moved slightly as you got comfortable in the new position. His halo created the perfect closeness you needed to ride out your orgasm. Whis sat up and kissed down your neck and collarbone. He planted sloppy kisses all over your face. He kissed the tip of your nose and forehead, causing you to smile while you bounced on top of him. This reaction made him smile sweetly in return. You continued to grind against him, he lifted his lower body slightly to give you a greater closeness than you had before. While you were riding him he wrapped his arms around you holding you down on his cock shoving his length entirely inside you, holding you still while he thrust into you this time. A loud moan came from the back of your throat causing him to quicken his speed. You were reaching for release and god was he giving it to you, he kept massaging your breasts with one hand while holding you tightly in the other. You rode out your climax, clamping around him, milking his cock, not worried about if anyone else in the palace could hear your moans of pleasure. Whis wasn’t far behind, he quickened his speed steading out his thrusts so that he could come. He held you down on his cock shoving in and out of you while you bounced on top of him. His cock hitting the end of your walls each time. With his eyes closed, he threw his head back causing you to be pulled into the nook of his neck and shoulder. You planted kisses on the sides of his neck as you rest your head on him while he came hard inside of you. He felt so good. Without getting off of him, he remained inside of you, you could feel his warm cum spilling out from the sides of your walls and down your legs but you didn’t care. You were both panting, you were still laid against him quite comfortably where you were. You were in a hugging position and never wanted to move out of this spot. After a minute or two you sat up, still straddling him you took both of your hands and cupped them around his temples, pushing his tall, white hair down while you reached up to kiss him on the forehead. After the kiss, you pressed your forehead against his. He was your angel and you never wanted to leave this halo.

#dbs whis #whis #fan fic smut #fan fiction #dragon ball super #Bryannawrites #angel #whis imagine

[zombryz]

I just thought of an interesting scenario about Frieza’s s/o patiently listening to Frieza’s rants after he’s had a stressful day because leading a galactic army ain’t as easy as he makes it look.

TW - mentions of blood

I loved writing this scenario, thanks for the idea!! side note: sometimes I love a soft and angsty galactic Lord Frieza!  ˘͈ᵕ˘͈

You weren’t sure where he was but you could hear him. His angry yelling echoed down the halls and caused everyone on the ship to close the doors to their cabins out of fear. You were patiently waiting in your cabin that you shared with the ruthless galactic army leader, Lord Frieza. He was late coming in which means it was probably a very long day at work. Frieza didn’t normally scare you like he did everyone else, but on days like today when he was fuming with rage you couldn’t help but admit he was terrifying. You prepared wine for his return in hopes that it would soften his irritation with whatever/whomever screwed up today. Frieza was just as resilient as a lover as he was a leader. Your palms were becoming clammy out of nervousness for his return.

You took a seat on one end of your enormous black suede couch and sat in an uncomfortable upright position. Your eyes were pinned on the door, awaiting his entrance. Finally, a few moments later, Frieza stormed in. He radiated displeasure and his eyes skipped over yours and immediately scanned for the wine you had prepared for him. Without a single word he marched over to your kitchen nook and gripped the wine glass in one hand and the bottle in the other. His grasp was so tight you could’ve sworn the glass was going to break into a ton of little shards. You sat quietly allowing him to regain his composure. You were always able to see another side of Frieza that no one on the ship got to see. You were able to see how much his work actually got to him and how stressful it was on him. The pair of you weren’t like normal couples, on earth if a husband came home from work upset the wife would help make him feel better by feeding him dinner, or so you assumed based on stereotypes. Not you and Frieza, some days he would come home and instantly rip your clothes off to release his anger inside you. Other days he would destroy furniture out of anger and come to bed really late. You were unsure what today was going to be. You were still in an uncomfortable upright position, the air was awkward so you decided to clear your throat. You weren’t even sure if he knew you were there. 

“Why hello darling, have you been sitting pretty over there this whole time?” Frieza tilted his head and narrowed his eyes, you were sitting in the dark so he squinted a little. He was already two glasses in and was nowhere near his limit. 

“Hello my love, tough day today?” You questioned, not trying to overstep but trying to squeeze him for some information.

“Ahh yes, indeed. My combatants didn’t follow orders and put me in a very difficult position today. I repaid them by killing two… well, maybe three of them.” Frieza was getting progressively more tipsy with each glass he drank. He began tapping his head with his pointer finger trying to remember something, “Hmm, what were their names I wonder? Oh nevermind, it does not matter anyways. They’re dead.” Frieza trailed off chuckling evilly. He placed his wine glass on the counter and spun it around in his hand, there was a brief silence before he spoke once more. “I left one alive so if he pulls the same act I’ll have to kill him too.” Frieza froze, gripping the wine glass once more staring off into space. “I do hate when they don’t follow orders, Y/N. Why can’t they just do what I say?” His voice raised an octave higher and finally the wine glass burst into tiny pieces. 

It happened so quickly, a piece of the wine glass must’ve flown towards you and brushed your cheek. You reached up to your face and felt a warm wet substance trickling down. Frieza faced you with horror in his eyes. He rushed to your side as soon as he saw the blood on your hands. 

“Y/N! Oh no, I’ve ruined your beautiful face!” Frieza cupped your cheeks, holding you still while he examined the wound. His eyes were fixed on your cheek but you couldn’t take your eyes off of him, he was the beautiful one. Even in his rage you loved him. He wasn’t one for apologizing, you knew he showed he was sorry by expressing his apologies. His closeness was all that you wanted. With your face still in his hands you sat up to kiss him. Your hands reached around his shoulders so that you could embrace him harder. Frieza kissed back, he let all of his sorrows and anger be released into the loving kiss you shared. You absorbed all of his emotions and could feel him loosen up under your spell. He gently pushed you backwards so that your head would fall back onto the couch cushion. Frieza climbed on top of you, your lips never leaving each other. He broke the kiss to plant a kiss on your injured cheek, still sorry about what he did to you. You pulled on his neck so that he was face to face with you again. Your eyes went from his down to his dark lips. In this moment you felt the most intimate you’ve ever felt with him. Between his rants about work and him showing how much he cares about you. 

“It’s okay baby, I know you didn’t mean it. Now let me help you feel better.” Before he could contest you kissed him even harder.

#bryannawrites #frieza imagine #frieza #fanfic #lord frieza #dbs frieza

[zombryz]

What do you think about Goku helping reader cook by taste testing a few recipes?

Sorry this took me forever! I got caught up in some personal things and I had this one in my drafts.

Thanks so much for the idea, you may or may not know that Goku is my favorite so I really enjoyed writing for him. He is the loml <333

Pls enjoy!! (once again, sorry if the layout sucks… I’ve been away from my computer)

TW: lemon

Today was Bulma’s birthday. It had been a year since Lord Beerus’ invasion at Bulma’s last birthday party. Everyone started returning to their daily rituals. After the dust settled you came to terms that you were head over heels for Goku. He was strong, caring, and just all over such a beautiful soul. You started falling for him before the tournament of power but it hit you like a train when you realized that it was possible you were never going to see him again if he lost their battle. You’d never doubt him for even a second but the thought was plastered to the back of your mind. So without thinking of the consequences you rushed him and jumped into his arms planting a good luck kiss on his lips. He wasn’t quite sure what was happening but he took you in his arms and wrapped you in his embrace kissing you back even harder. He and Chi-chi didn’t work out and planned for a divorce so the timing of everything just felt right. Everyone had been standing in a circle preparing to leave with Whis. They all uncomfortably held hands with each other and when you lept into Goku’s arms you could hear the gasps from everyone surrounding Whis. Even Whis himself whispered a “finally” with a sly smirk before they had finally apparated into thin air. You stood back with rose colored cheeks while you watched Goku’s face disappear, he was smiling from ear to ear and his aura was glowing.

Back to present day, you and Goku had been seeing each other. You had decided not to rush into things especially since he was freshly divorced and Chi-Chi was the one to force him into marriage before. You didn’t want to be anything like her. You knew he deserved better. It was bright and early so you decided to get a head start on cooking the party favors for Bulma’s party. You slowly crept out of bed so that you wouldn’t wake your boyfriend. He had you wrapped in his arms holding you to his chest tightly. Gods, he was so cute. Once you removed yourself from bed he rolled over on his back and continued to snore. You made a mental note to get a bigger bed. You had a queen sized bed and his feet awkwardly hung off the ends. He didn’t seem to mind though, as long as you fell asleep in his arms.

You walked down the stairs of your apartment and to the kitchen. You were still in just a big t-shirt and underwear and decided to put on an apron to complete the look. You threw your hair up and got to work. Your countertops quickly became a mess. There were mixing bowls everywhere, flour all over the place and half chopped vegetables. You wiped the bead of sweat off your forehead, you were proud of all of your hard work. You slid down the side of your island to take a break, that’s when you saw Goku coming down the stairs. He was shirtless and his hair was messy. You could get used to this sight every morning.

“Good morning!” Goku said with a smile, his voice was slightly raspy and it made your heart flutter.

“Hi” You replied, you didn’t move away from your spot on the floor.

“Smells great in here, whatcha making? I’m starving”

“Everything! I’ve already made a cheese and vegetable platter, skewers, bulgogi pork sticks, and flatbreads!” You gestured to the fridge where you stored everything. You forced yourself up off the floor and walked over to the fridge opening up one side. There was a huge platter of mixed food that you had left over. You pulled it out and slid it on the counter. Goku walked over to you nearly drooling at the sight of the food.

“This platter is all for you! I wanted you to try my recipes but I also wanted to feed you” You continued with a gentle smile. Goku bent down and picked you up in response, he spun you around before stopping in place and planted kisses all over your face before landing on your lips. You giggled and soaked up all his attention.

“How did I get so lucky?” Goku started immediately stuffing his face with the food you made.

While he was distracted you used this opportunity to get out all of the ingredients you needed for the desert platters. You pulled the chocolate syrup out of the cabinet and had a wicked idea. You turned to Goku and untied your apron letting it drop to the ground. You pulled your t-shirt over your head letting it pile at your feet, leaving you in only a pair of panties. Goku hadn’t looked over yet so you decided to act on your lust and pour the chocolate all over your breasts. The syrup was cold which made your nipples hard. Finally, you walked over to Goku who had just finished his food. You took the chocolate syrup and poured it down his pecs. He didn’t fight and instead welcomed the cold fluid to flow down his perfectly chiseled abs. You looked up at him and his eyes met yours. He was staring back at you and the tension was clear on both sides that this act was sexual. To seal the deal you kneeled down and licked the chocolate syrup off of his lower abs and followed the trail up past his left pec and to his neck. His body reacted by shivering under your touch. After licking off all of the chocolate you nibbled at his ear before grabbing his face and shoving your tongue in his mouth. You were making out with him when he leaned down to pick you up. He pushed everything off the counter to lay you on it. It was covered in all sorts of spices and flour but you didn’t care all you wanted was him. It was his turn to lick you up and down. Goku laid you down softly so that you wouldn’t hit your head on the granite counter top. After you were in a comfortable position he hovered over you and started licking your body clean of chocolate syrup. He made sure to focus extra attention on your nipples. He sucked each one until they were completely clean of chocolate. He even began massaging them while he had them in his mouth. Goku trailed down your body and reached your naval, he started kissing further down until he reached your underwear.

“These need to come off,” Goku impatiently pulled at your panties until they were off and tossed across the room. You were completely nude now so you spread your legs giving Goku access to all of you. He didn’t hesitate to connect his mouth with your heat. He lapped his tongue around your clit and then forced his tongue deep inside you which caused your eyes to roll back in full pleasure. He then replaced his tongue with his fingers so that his tongue could take over circling your clit once more. He felt so good, you pushed your heat further into his face thrusts.

“G-Goku, that feels amazing!” You moaned loudly. After a few more thrusts your walls clenched around his fingers, milking him as you came hard. You were panting but he wasn’t done with you. He put his mouth around your cunt and ran his tongue up your clit one more time. He then stood up at his full height and spread your folds at the base of your clit to slightly spread you open. He lined up his mouth and spit directly onto your entrance. It was glistening and seeing him like this made you want him even more.

He quickly dropped his pants and took his length in his hand. You’ve had some time to get used to his size but you swore every time you had sex with him he was bigger than before. Goku lined his cock with your entrance and slid in slowly at first.

The counter that you laid on put you directly at his hip height which was perfect. He thrust in and out steading his pace. His eyes closed in ecstasy and he was trying to focus on not coming. Then all of a sudden his eyes opened and his aura started glowing blue. He furrowed his brows and you knew this was about to be intense. Goku’s thrusts began faster than you thought was even possible. He grabbed your wrists so that you were still. You screamed in pleasure arching your back so that he had a better angle. He quickly pulled you off the counter and turned you around. He had you from behind now and started fucking you up against the counter. You were on your tippy toes and were reaching your climax once more. You pushed your ass into him closing any space that was left between you. Goku rested his forehead on the small of your back and his hands snaked up to your breasts. He continued thrusting while he toyed with your nipples. He was about to come any second now. You twisted your lower legs together to make it even tighter for him. You milked his cock while you came for a second time and he came immediately after holding you tightly in his chest. Goku kissed the back of your neck. You were both covered in sweat, chocolate and spices. You both took a moment to catch your breath.

“Well that was the best dessert I’ve ever had!” Goku smiled in between pants. You spun around and planted a kiss on his nose. You were so in love with him.

#bryannawrites #fanfic #dbs goku #fan fiction #son goku #goku x reader #goku

[zombryz]

How do you think Frieza would react/treat his girlfriend who is on their period with bad cramps?

I am posting from my phone so I’m sorry if the layout is sloppy. I hope you enjoy this fluffy Lord Frieza ;-)

You walked into yours and your boyfriend's shared bedroom. You were bent over clutching your abdomen, your period cramps felt awful. Usually you can handle the pain but this month your cramps were so intense. You had taken a few ibuprofen and even tried taking a warm bath. Nothing was helping. Frieza was still asleep in bed, it was so early in the morning the sun hadn’t even come up yet. You checked your phone and the time 4:35 a.m. flashed across the bright screen. Ugh, you thought to yourself.

“Friezaaaaa,” you groaned. You didn’t really want to wake him up but there was no way you were going to be able to go back to sleep being in this much pain. You climbed into bed, slightly on top of him cuddling yourself into his arm. Your head nudged the inner part of his shoulder and you rubbed yourself against him craving his affection.

He moaned at your touch, he turned towards you to grab you trying to shake himself awake. His arm went around your neck pulling you into a tight hug.

“What is it little one, what’s wrong?” Frieza said with his eyes still closed as he held you in his arms. You closed your eyes and pushed yourself into his embrace. You groaned in pain and pulled your leg around him trying to relive the pain.

“It’s my period, it hurts sooooo bad,” you cried out shutting your eyes tighter. You had to explain what a period was to Frieza earlier in your relationship, he was slightly confused but understood when you brought out the diagrams.

“Ahhh yes, human anatomy is very strange,” Frieza replies staring up at the ceiling while circling his pointer finger around the tip of your shoulder. “I am sorry little one, I wish I could absorb your pain.” You couldn’t say anything in return, your brain could only focus on your cramps. Next thing you know Frieza’s tail snakes up around your lower abdomen and wrapped around you twice. His tail held you tightly which relieved your pain by a lot.

“Wow, that feels nice. Can you keep your tail like that?” you smiled into his chest.

“Of course, as long as you need darling.”

Frieza didn’t let up on his grip as promised. Your cramps subsided and they were replaced by dull aches.

“Have I ever told you that you’re the best boyfriend ever?”

“I know I am,” Frieza answered with a cocky smile that you couldn’t see in the dark. “So based on what you told me, a period means that you’re not with child… well that just means that we’ll have to try again next month.”

Your eyes went wide and you felt Frieza kiss your forehead. You definitely weren’t against the idea of making Frieza a father.

#bryannawrites #frieza #fanfic #frieza imagine #lord frieza #dbs frieza #fan fiction

[zombryz]

★ needy ★ a Frieza story pt.2

Please read pt.1 here  【☆】

TW - mentions of anxiety, mentions of smut (next chapter will be smut)

Piccolo and Gohan arrive at Capsule Corp on request of Bulma. It’s still late so Bulma gathers everyone on the rooftop for a meeting.

“Y/N has been taken.” She says facing away from them and staring at the night horizon, unable to see their reactions. No comments were made so she turned around to face Piccolo, Trunks, Gohan, Goten, Chi-Chi, Krillen, and Android 18. This had become an emergency meeting. She continued to speak, “as you know Goku and Vegeta are training on Beerus’ planet.” She rolled her eyes. No one said anything unsure of where this was going. “I think I know who took Y/N but gods I hope I am wrong.” She brought her hand up to her face trying to hide her guilt, struggling to say what she was about to say. 

There was a brief pause. Everyone’s eyes still fixed on her. “Frieza took her. I had a feeling that he had been brought back for some time now...”

“What do you need us to do, Bulma?” Piccolo finally chimes in with his arms still crossed attempting to hide his concern at the mention of Frieza’s name. 

“We need to somehow get to Whis so he can bring home Goku and Vegeta.” She turned to him, anger in her eyes. She thought, how could she let this happen? An evil being came and abducted her best friend. She couldn’t get emotional now. “I’m thinking we use food, and lots of it!” 

Everyone nodded in agreement, they were going to stay up all night trying to reach Whis. You were a part of their family. The idea of Frieza having you scared everyone, they wouldn’t dare say it outloud but they were terrified that he had already killed you. 

                      -----------------------

White noise is all you hear. Your eyes flutter open and your consciousness comes with a pounding headache. Where were you? Nothing looks familiar. You thought back to the last thing you remember. Frieza. That bastard. Where did he bring you? You tried calming your breathing so you wouldn’t freak out. You start to look around, scanning your surroundings for anything that might help you escape. You felt that your hands were tied behind your back. Your chest feels heavy, there is something big and metallic hanging around your neck, you couldn’t exactly see it but you assumed it was some kind of collar to keep you from trying to leave. Great, now I’m a pet you thought. Wherever you were looked to be a spaceship of some kind. The walls were a type of metal that matched your collar, the floor you were sitting on was cold and there was no sign of anyone, not even Frieza. It didn’t look like a throne room, so where are you? You looked over to your right and there was a literal king sized bed floating in mid air, illuminated blue from the bottom. On your left was a large and exquisite dining area. Okay, so you’re probably in someone's quarters. Why?

You’re snapped out of your thoughts by the sliding of the quarter’s door. You slowly slid back into the wall you were leaning against in hopes that you’d blend in, not to be seen. With no hesitation Lord Frieza walks in, his strut more intimidating than ever. He doesn’t make eye contact with you, he instead ignores you completely. He walked over to his dining table and began pouring himself a glass of wine. After drinking the glass in one sip he finally spoke,

“Ah, comfortable are we, human?” His bright red eyes piercing yours, making you feel like prey under his predatory stare. “You see, I’ve never had the need for hostages so sadly, I do not have room for them.” He raises his hand to jester in the air in complete annoyance, but continues talking anyways. “You should feel honored to be staying in my quarters with me.” He twists his mouth into a smirk. 

“I liked my apartment better” You retorted, instantly regretting saying anything at all. 

“Ahh, a spunky little one,” He began walking over to you, his feet leaving behind a creepy mechanical sound. As he closes the space between you he leans down with one hand still behind his back while the other reaches for your face. He grabs your jaw, causing your lips to pucker out. Your jaw was still sore from the night before. He slowly lifts you so that you can look him in the eyes. “What is it about you that makes the monkey’s willing to do anything?” He questioned examining your face and body. His eyes continue lower and lower down your body until they snap back connecting your eye contact once more. 

The interaction was making you anxious. Your breathing became sporadic and Frieza started to notice this. With his free hand he ran a clawed finger up your abdomen starting at your naval and slowing when he got to your ribs just under your bra wire. This motion sent shivers down your spine. 

“Human lungs are so fragile, hmm?” His voice quieter than it had been only moments ago. You didn’t break eye contact trying not to let him feel superior in this moment. You didn’t want him to be the powerful one although there was no doubt that he was. He removed his hand from your ribs to run it over your face, he absorbed your energy from you once more forcing you to sleep. 

You fluttered your eyes open the same as before. This time there was sunlight creeping in from the window instead of the darkness that laid there previously. The ship must be facing the sun this time, before you were only able to see stars. There was something different though, you didn’t feel as cold as you did before. You actually felt very comfortable, you grip around you only to feel that your surroundings had been replaced with a soft feeling. Sitting up you realize where you were. Frieza’s bed?! When you look around he’s nowhere to be found. You had no idea how much time had passed or why you had been asleep in his bed. Your hands were no longer bound together but your collar remained where it had been before. You rolled out of the bed standing to your feet, you must’ve not been fully used to the gravity difference because you started stumbling. 

“Ha, this is very entertaining, please don’t stop on my account,” You knew that voice. It was Frieza. When you turn around you see him coming out of a room that was attached to his quarters. Your brows furrow in anger. 

“This isn’t funny Frieza, how long am I going to be here?” As time goes by so does your confidence in speaking to him. He needs you as a hostage, so he can’t kill you. Right? 

“I share my bed with you and this is the thanks I get?” he pouts. “Such a pity, I liked it better when you were asleep.” He added while he removed one hand from behind his back to pick at his nails. You were no longer entertaining him. 

You walked up to him, becoming cocky with your movements. “Listen Frieza, Goku can lock onto my location. You better hope he doesn’t pop up here and kick your ass!” you started waving a finger in his face, anger getting the best of you. Maybe you should’ve thought out that last part. 

Frieza grabs your wrist and your finger retreats forming into a fist. His grip was always so tight. “Ouch,” you tried to pull away but couldn’t escape his grasp. Frieza removed his free hand from behind his back to place it on the small of your back. You gasped at the action not expecting him to grab you by the waist. In one swift motion he pulled you in closer to him, your chests were inches away from each other. There was no calming your breathing, you were so nervous. 

“Just because you’re my hostage doesn’t mean that I have to be nice to you.” 

Silence. You had nothing to say, there was so much tension it could fill the whole room. You didn’t like him but something about how close you were caused a million butterflies in your stomach crying to be let out. You swallowed in hopes the feeling would go away. He was the enemy, why were you feeling this way about him? Before you could be in your thoughts any longer you felt something cold sneaking its way up your leg. You didn’t dare look down but you had a feeling you knew what it was. Frieza’s tail was climbing its way up your leg. 

Shit. What is going on?

Frieza looked down at your leg realizing his tail had you pinned. He released you immediately and left the room without a glance in your direction. The gravity became heavy once more and you dropped to your knees at the foot of Frieza’s bed. What just happened? 

                                                            -----------------------

Later that night you were laying in Frieza’s bed. He hadn’t returned yet so you were alone in your thoughts for hours. Whatever happened you had a feeling Frieza felt it too. What did this mean? You can’t be ‘sleeping with the enemy’. You had to get out of here before anything else happened. Before you could plan an escape, the door opens. 

“I-I feel the need to tell you that my tail has a mind of its own so don’t get any wrong ideas.”

You didn’t answer. What would you even say to that? The air wasn’t awkward, as soon as he re-entered the room the tension was back. This was the first time Frieza sounded unsure of anything. It was like your presence made him weak. He walked over to the bed. Uh-oh, you just realized that in the past however many nights Frieza had put you to sleep that you weren’t conscious and had no idea if Frieza was actually sleeping IN the bed with you. When he reached the side of the bed he untucked the sheets insinuating that he would be getting into the bed. Your eyes went wide, you froze unsure of what to do. You turn over to face away from him, you felt his movement as he got under the covers. He shifts around to get comfortable. Well this couldn’t get anymore awkward. Your thoughts running wild it was getting harder to control them. You turned over on your side this time facing him, he was laying with his hands behind his head staring blankly at the ceiling. You could finally decipher the tension you had been feeling, it was sexual. Your desires becoming hard to ignore. Your cheeks give off heat leaving behind a rosy hue. You closed your eyes tightly trying not to think about all the things you’d wish he’d do to you. 

“Please do control yourself little one, I can smell your arousal from over here.” 

You froze. He can smell you? This was embarrassing. Could you use this to your advantage in some way? He seemed vulnerable, maybe you could use this to escape. Did you even want to escape anymore? Why were you feeling this way? 

This was killing you. You decided to just let your instincts take charge, before you knew it you had hoped on top of him, straddling him, holding his hands at the sides of his head. You were pinning him down. Under your grasp, he had become the prey. He didn’t respond, he did nothing. Maybe he was unsure of what your intentions were? You were breathing heavy but he was completely calm, unconcerned with you. He treated you as though you had no power or strength over him and it drove you mad. His eyes locked on yours, there was a moment, the tiniest moment of need in his eyes. He looked at you like he was enjoying this. With your instincts still in control you did it, you leaned down pressing your lips to his dark ones. The kiss was intimate but brief. Almost immediately you were shoved off, the roles had reversed. He quickly flipped you over and had you pinned down beneath him. Your hands were grasped tightly in his, he held them above your head. 

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” His brows furrow, he was angry. Gods, he was so beautiful. Was he going to kill you now? Maybe he’ll say whatever to his grand plan and kill you right where you lay. 

He slowly removed his palms from yours, sitting up still straddling you. His face turned sour, his pointer finger lifted up as he swirled together a red ball of energy. He started laughing evilly. This was it. This was the end.

#frieza #lord frieza #dbs frieza #dbs goku #dbs whis #dbs bulma #frieza imagine #fan fiction #bryannawrites #friezaneedyfic #needy #fan fic smut

[zombryz]

★ needy ★ a Frieza story pt.4

Part 1 - Part 2 - Part 3

TW - mentions of lemon 

Please enjoy ⍟ sorry it took me forever to upload this pls dont hate me

The next morning felt different, not just because you woke up to an alien's arms wrapped around you but still you couldn’t quite put your finger on it. You were still lying comfortably in the position you had fallen asleep in the night before. Frieza held you close to his chest, your leg wrapped over his lower abdomen and his tail clung itself to your lower waist. You didn’t want to move, you were so at peace. As you became more awake you noticed your surroundings. The air had shifted slightly and the sun was peering through the window, not like before where the sun seemed distant in the starry filled sky. You heard birds chirping beautifully in the background as you finally fluttered your eyes open. Birds? Wait a minute, you were on Earth! 

The realization caused you to jump up in excitement. As you sat up in bed you found yourself trapped in by Frieza’s tail, you had almost forgotten that you were still a prisoner. There was no way Frieza was just going to let you go, last night didn’t matter to him. His words echoed in the back of your mind, “I will only breed with you this once.” You sighed, melting back down in bed, upset at the world and upset with Frieza. 

“Good morning, my little human companion,” Frieza shifted comfortably and let the grip of his tail tighten around you as he yawned himself awake. You’d be lying to yourself if you said he wasn’t adorable. You grew more annoyed at your situation, wishing you could just take him back to your apartment and keep him there forever. He pulled you away from your thoughts by pulling you into his arms and into a tight embrace. His chin was resting on your forehead. Damn you, Frieza.

“Hello, my Lord,” you smiled at him up at him, unsure if you actually enjoyed calling him that or if you were just trying to mock him. 

“You may have noticed that my ship is docked on your home planet, are you excited to see your friends again?” 

This had to be a test, he’s trying to see where your loyalties lie. You thought to yourself, where do your loyalties lie? Obviously with your friends, last night doesn’t change anything. It can’t change anything. Right? You decided to have the upper hand here, you climbed on top of Frieza straddling him once again. The gesture was sweet unlike last night which was pure sex. 

“I would rather lay here with you for all of eternity,” you leaned down to kiss him. The kiss was brief but pleasant and he didn’t pull away. After a moment you were the one to pull away slowly leaving him wanting more. You played it smart, if Frieza was here with you then he wouldn’t be a threat to your friends. If Goku and Vegeta weren’t back yet then the others wouldn’t stand a chance. Frieza looked you up and down and fixed his eyes on your lips. He was trying to read you to see if you were telling the truth. Luckily, it wasn’t a full lie. You definitely did want to lay with Frieza forever, you could die happy laying here with him getting fucked by him over and over again. 

Frieza’s evil, shameful smile had returned. He brought his pointer finger to your face and shook it up and down, “Ah, tsk, tsk Y/N. I warned you and you should have listened.” His hand formed into an open palm as he held it over your forehead. This was a familiar motion and unfortunately, you knew what was to come next. Your eyes felt heavy and started to close involuntarily. He had drained your energy and you had fallen into a deep sleep. 

                                             -----------------------

You were very uncomfortable, there was a sudden gust of wind that hit your face waking you from your slumber. You had no idea how long you were out. From what you could tell you were outside now, the sun was shining brightly through your closed eyelids. You attempted to open them but the sun's rays were blinding causing you to pull your hand to your face to shield the sunlight. When you finally adjusted to the brightness you removed your hand from above your head and placed it back down near your knees as you sat up on them. You were on a floating metal platform. Your collar was still around your neck and you felt a chain connected to your hands and feet. You were locked onto the platform, when you looked to your right you saw Frieza’s tail hanging out of what looked like a hover pod. He was hovering just slightly higher than you so you were unable to see his face. There were soldiers surrounding you and looked to be guarding Frieza. You looked down on the hill where the soldiers were facing, you saw all of your friends. Bulma, Whis, and Beerus were standing with Goten and Trunks. Gohan looked injured and was standing over Piccolo, it was hard to see but he looked very injured as well. Krillin was leaning over him with a worried look plastered all over his face. Standing in front of everyone was a very angry Vegeta and Goku, you sighed with relief seeing that the others were in good hands now that they were here. The realization of the situation finally set in, Frieza actually went through with his attack. You weren’t sure what you expected but you had hoped he’d have a change of heart. You were a fool to think that. There wasn’t much you could do so you stared at your friends until one of them noticed you. Goku looked up at you, his eyes meeting yours. His angry face breaking, giving you a slight smile.

“She’s awake, She’s okay!” Goku yelled out for all of the others to hear. The worry in his voice was quickly replaced with relief. You smiled down at him, it was so good to see him again. “Don’t worry Y/N, I’ll be right there to get you!” he added speaking directly to you this time. Vegeta had now fixed his eyes on you also, his eyebrows lifted slightly after seeing that you were okay.

“Monkeys, sadly I do not believe your beloved Y/N is in need of being saved. In fact, I believe you’ll find that she has grown very fond of being with me.”

You looked up at Frieza to see he had left his hover pod. He was now flying on his own and heading towards Goku. You sat up on your palms nervous for what was about to happen.

“Oh yeah? Then why is she tied up against her will?” Goku furrowed his brows at Frieza, he didn’t believe his lies. He began flying up towards Frieza to meet him halfway. This was going to be bad.

They were too high up for you to hear their conversation, it was brief but you could feel its intensity. A few moments later they backed off and began to trade blows. They were clashing at insane speeds and you were no longer able to see their attacks. Vegeta looked very impatient and irritated. He flew up to both of them and Frieza and Goku paused to listen to Vegeta. You were still unable to hear what they were saying to each other. They must’ve come to a conclusion because Vegeta let Goku continue fighting Frieza, this time Goku turned Super Saiyan Blue. You were growing concerned for Frieza, unsure if he was powerful enough to fight Goku. Suddenly it became very bright, it looked like Frieza was also powering up. There was a bright orange aura surrounding him, blinding you and everyone else in the sky. When his aura dimmed he revealed a new form, he was Golden. He was absolutely stunning to say the least, even Goku looked surprised. It didn’t take long for them to begin fighting again. Your eyes tried to follow their dances across the sky and you bit your bottom lip in fear. From what you could tell Goku was losing. Just like that, Goku fell out of the sky returning to his base form. Oh no, you thought. Your heart was racing. Frieza hovered over Goku’s body and it looked like he was preparing to kill him once and for all, you screamed out Frieza’s name with tears in your eyes. Frieza hesitated at the sound of your voice but still sent out a ki blast. His hesitation bought Vegeta time to jump in front of Goku.

Vegeta deflected Frieza’s ki beam sending it into a nearby mountain top. Vegeta powered up to Super Saiyan Blue and began to throw punches at Frieza. He fought with more anger than Goku, knowing the history between them you understood why. They both took off to the air and you lost track of their movements. Goku was returned to the rest of your friends on the hilltop and given a senzu bean. Everyone focused on the fight, even Whis and Beerus who seemed to be unfazed and enjoying something Bulma had brought them to snack on. Within a few moments Goku was up and he must’ve used instant transmission to appear in front of Vegeta and Frieza’s fight which looked to be coming to an end. You had just noticed that Frieza’s men that were surrounding you were no longer there, you were floating alone in the sky. Frieza was on his knees in front of Vegeta who was holding his palm over his exhausted body. Goku was behind them preparing his ultimate kamehameha and you felt your heart shatter in your chest. Goku was going to kill him. You had to do something. You let out a gut wrenching scream calling Goku’s name. The saiyans had never heard so much pain come from you. Vegeta, Goku, and Frieza all turned their heads towards you. Tears were falling down your face, your throat dry and raspy. You were shaking, pulling at your shackles trying to break yourself free.

“STOP! PLEASE!” You yelled, trying your hardest for your voice to reach them. “DON’T KILL HIM!” you cried.

Goku swept in front of Vegeta and grabbed Frieza before he could escape. They had both let their guards down and Goku knew Frieza would have used that against them but he didn’t. Frieza was beat up and was back in his base form, he was in Goku’s grasp and he stared at you slightly confused as to why you were pleading for his life. The three of them flew over to you, Frieza still being held at the shoulder by Goku.

“What is it, Y/N? Are you hurt?” Goku questioned as he got in close enough proximity to you. 

“No, I-I just... Please don’t kill him.” you begged. 

“I don’t understand. Do you even understand who he is, woman?” Vegeta chimed in spitting anger through gritted teeth, fuming that Frieza wasn’t already dead. 

“I know, it's just that,” you paused, unsure how to exactly say the next part, “I care about him.” you said softly, your head dropping low because you couldn’t look them in the eyes. Frieza was their sworn enemy. Vegeta was once his slave. They wouldn’t not kill him just because you care about him, it wasn’t good enough. You allowed yourself to care about Frieza, you gave yourself to him. What would they do if they found out? They would never forgive you. They would see you as their enemy too. There was a long pause before Goku finally decided to speak.

“I don’t know what happened to you up there, Y/N, but I know that no one has ever cared about Frieza. We’ll let him go this time but if he tries anything we will not hesitate to put him back in the ground that he crawled out of” 

Vegeta looked upset with the outcome, he huffed and puffed. “Kakarot, what the -” 

“Oh come on Vegeta, if Frieza trained up to get this strong then we can keep sparring with him and get even stronger.” 

You weren’t really listening to them anymore, your eyes were on Frieza’s. He stared back at you with a look you hadn’t seen before. It was with adoration. No one had ever cared about him before, you were becoming special to him. He may not have a heart but with you he hesitates and he doesn’t understand why. He finally saw what the ‘Monkey’s’ saw in you. It was as if his revenge didn’t matter anymore, you gave him a purpose. Once everyone accepted his fate they escorted him back to Capsule Corp where he was told he had to stay under your watch on probation. If anything got out of hand Goku would be there to stop it. He was also going to be under Vegeta’s roof. You could get used to having Frieza around, this time he’d be the one in a collar. You smirked at the thought.

#frieza #dbs frieza #dbs goku #lord frieza #freeza #frieza imagine #friezaneedyfic #fanfic #Bryannawrites